Skip to main content

Full text of "We two : a novel"

See other formats


4m^m 


^' 


*<viS;^:^ 

wm 

^  OgjS^.  .^^fc 

>^-  T)  i 

■*i^  H^v  ■<^i^|k 

>3V)      it 

•^r^^^ 

>:y6  V 

^Di^ 

^>>'>^ 

"^fj^  •V^.^MI 

^ 3^Y^  ■  - 

lii^.-'aiS 

y  ii  ^ 

l^e>^:M 

^i^t^.-^ 

■      j  .-i;^ 

i"_.)^ 

'•^  ••^r> 

\^.>s> 

^'niL^, 

>r.>:> 

~^'  "* 

•'  »r 

1' 

^J- 

:>  ^ 

-^ 


a  I  B  RARY 

OF   THE 
U  NIVER5ITY 
Of    ILLINOIS 

B34we 
v.l 


CENTRAL  CIRCULATION  AND  BOOKSTACKS 

The  person  borrowing  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  renewal  or  return  before 
the  Latest  Date  stamped  below.  You  may 
be  charged  a  minimum  fee  of  $75.00  for 
each  non-returned  or  lost  item. 

Theft,  mutilation,  or  defacement  of  library  materials  can  be 
causes  for  student  disciplinary  action.  All  materials  owned  by 
the  University  of  Illinois  Library  are  the  property  of  the  State 
of  Illinois  and  are  protected  by  Article  16B  of  Illinois  Criminal 
Law  and  Procedure. 

TO  RENEW,  CALL  (217)  333-8400. 
University  of  Illinois  Library  at  Urbana-Champaign 


z 


DEC  2  8  1999 


When  renewing  by  phone,  write  new  due  date 
below  previous  due  date.  L162 


AVE     T  A^r"o^^ 


A  NOVEL 


BT 


EDNA  LYALL 

AUTHOR   OF  "DONOVAN,"   ETC. 


"Men  are  so  made  as  to  resent  nothing  more  impatiently  than  to  be 
treated  as  criminal  for  opinions  which  they  deem  true/'— Spinoza. 

"  We  two  are  a  multitude.  "—Ovid. 


IN  THREE  VOLUMES. 
VOL.  L 


LONDON : 
HUEST  AND  BLACKETT,  PUBLISHERS, 

13,  GREAT  MARLBOROUGH  STREET. 

1884. 

All  rights  reserved. 


F^RO    c  o  isr. 


1871—1884. 
"Knowledge  by  suffering  entereth." 


^ 


"W^E    TTVO. 


CHAPTER    I. 

BRIAN  FALLS  IN  LOVE. 

Still  humanity  grows  dearer, 

Being  learned  the  more. 

Jean  Ingelow. 

There  are  three  things  in  this  world  which  deserve  no 
quarter — Hypocrisy,  Pharisaism,  and  Tyranny. 

F.  Robertson. 

People  who  have  been  brought  up  in  the 
country,  or  in  small  places  where  e"^ry  neigh- 
bour is  known  by  sight,  are  apt  to  think  that 
life  in  a  large  town  must  lack  many  of  the 
interests  which  they  have  learned  to  find  in 
their  more  limited  communities.  In  a  some- 
VOL.  I.  B 


2  WE  TWO. 

what  bewildered  wa}^,  they  gaze  at  the  shifting 
crowd  of  strange  faces,  and  wonder  whether  it 
would  be  possible  to  feel  completely  at  home 
where  all  the  surroundings  of  life  seem  ever 
changing  and  unfamiliar. 

But  those  who  have  lived  long  in  one  quarter 
of  London,  or  of  any  other  large  town,  know 
that  there  are  in  reality  almost  as  many  links 
between  the  actors  of  the  town  life-drama  as 
between  those  of  the  country  life-drama. 

Silent  recognitions  pass  between  passengers 
who  meet  day  after  day  in  the  same  morning 
or  evening  train,  on  the  way  to  or  from  work  ; 
the  faces  of  omnibus  conductors  grow  familiar ; 
we  learn  to  know  perfectly  well  on  what  day  of 
the  week  and  at  what  hour  the  well-known 
organ-grinder  will  make  his  appearance,  and  in 
what  street  Ave  shall  meet  the  city  clerk  or  the 
care-worn  little  daily  governess  on  their  way 
to  office  or  school. 

It  so  happened  that  Brian  Osmond,  a  young- 
doctor  who  had  not  been  very  long  settled  hi 
the  Bloomsbury  regipns^  had  an  engagement 
which  took  him  every  afternoon  down  Gower 


BRIAN  FALLS  IN  LOVE.  3 

Street,  and  here  many  faces  had  grown  fam- 
iHar  to  him.  He  invariably  met  the  same 
sallow-faced  postman,  the  same  nasal-voiced 
milkman,  the  same  pompous-looking  man  with 
the  bushy  whiskers  and  the  shiny  black  bag,  on 
his  way  home  from  the  city.  But  the  only 
passenger  in  Avhom  he  took  any  interest  was  a 
certain  bright-faced  little  girl  whom  he  gener- 
ally met  just  before  the  Montague  Place  cross- 
ing. He  always  called  her  his  'little  girl,' 
though  she  was  by  no  means  little  in  the  or- 
dinary acceptation  of  the  word,  being  at  least 
sixteen,  and  rather  tall  for  her  years.  But 
there  was  a  sort  of  freshness  and  naivete  and 
youthfulness  about  her  which  made  him  use 
that  adjective.  She  usually  carried  a  pile  of 
books  in  a  strap,  so  he  conjectured  that  she 
must  be  coming  from  school,  and,  ever  since  he 
had  first  seen  her,  she  had  worn  the  same 
rough  blue  serge  dress,  and  the  same  quaint  little 
fur  hat.  In  other  details  however,  he  could 
never  tell  in  the  least  how  he  should  find  her. 
She  seemed  to  have  a  mood  for  every  diSij, 
Sometimes  she  would  be  in  a  great  hurry  and 

B  2 


4  WE   TWO. 

would  almost  run  past  him ;  sometimes  she 
would  saunter  along  in  the  most  unconvention- 
al way,  glancing  from  time  to  time  at  a  book 
or  a  paper ;  sometimes  her  eager  face  would 
look  absolutely  bewitching  in  its  brightness  ; 
sometimes  scarcely  less  bewitching  in  a  con- 
suming anxiety  which  seemed  unnatural  in  one 
so  young. 

One  rainy  afternoon  in  November,  Brian  was 
as  usual  making  his  way  down  Gower  Street, 
his  umbrella  held  low  to  shelter  him  from  the 
driving  rain  which  seemed  to  come  in  all  direc- 
tions. The  milkman's  shrill  voice  was  still  far 
in  the  distance,  the  man  of  letters  was  still 
at  work  upon  knockers  some  way  off,  it  was 
not  yet  time  for  his  little  girl  to  make  her 
appearance,  and  he  was  not  even  thinking  of 
her,  when  suddenly  his  umbrella  was  nearly 
knocked  out  of  his  hand  by  coming  violently 
into  collision  with  another  umbrella.  Brought 
thus  to  a  sudden  stand,  he  looked  to  see  who 
it  was  who  had  charged  him  with  such  violence, 
and  found  himself  face  to  face  with  his  unknown 
friend.     He  had  never  been   quite  so  close   to 


BRIAN  FALLS  IX  LOVE.  5 

her  before.  Her  quaint  face  had  always  fascin- 
ated him,  but  on  nearer  view  he  thought  it  the 
loveliest  face  he  had  ever  seen— it  took  his 
heart  by  storm. 

It  was  framed  in  soft,  silky  masses  of  dusky 
auburn  hair  which  hung  over  the  broad  white 
forehead,  but  at  the  back  was  scarcely  longer 
than  a  boy^s.  The  features,  though  not  regu- 
lar, were  delicate  and  piquant,  the  usual  faint 
rose-flush  on  the  cheeks  deepened  noAv  to  car- 
nation, perhaps  because  of  the  slight  contretemps, 
perhaps  because  of  some  deeper  emotion — Brian 
fancied  the  latter,  for  the  clear,  golden-brown 
eyes  that  were  lifted  to  his  seemed  bright 
either  with  indignation  or  with  unshed  tears. 
To-day  it  was  clear  that  the  mood  was  not 
a  happy  one  :  his  little  girl  was  in  trouble. 

'  I  am  very  sorry,'  she  said,  looking  up  at 
him,  and  speaking  in  a  low,  musical  voice,  but 
with  the  unembarrassed  frankness  of  a  child. 
'  I  really  wasnH  thinking  or  looking,  it  was  very 
careless  of  me.' 

Brian  of  course  took  all  the  blame  to  him- 
self, and  apologised  profusely ;  but  though  he 


6  WE   TWO. 

would  have  given  much  to  detain  her,  if  only 
for  a  moment,  she  gave  him  no  opportunity,  but 
with  a  slight  inclination  passed  rapidly  on.  He 
stood  quite  still,  watching  her  till  she  was  out 
of  sight,  aware  of  a  sudden  change  in  his  life. 
He  was  a  busy,  hard-working  man,  not  at  all 
given  to  dreams,  and  it  was  no  dream  that  he 
was  in  now.  He  knew  perfectly  well  that  he 
had  met  his  ideal,  had  spoken  to  her  and  she 
to  him ;  that  somehow  in  a  single  moment 
a  new  world  had  opened  out  to  him.  For 
the  first  time  in  his  life  he  had  fallen 
in  love. 

The  trifling  occurrence  had  made  no  great 
impression  on  the  '  little  girl '  herself.  She  was 
rather  vexed  with  herself  for  the  carelessness, 
but  a  much  deeper  trouble  was  filling  her  heart. 
She  soon  forgot  the  passing  interruption  and 
the  brown-bearded  man  with  the  pleasant  grey 
eyes  who  had  apologised  for  what  was  quite 
her  fault.  Something  had  gone  wrong  that 
day,  as  Brian  had  surmised ;  the  eyes  grew 
brighter,  the  carnation  flush  deepened  as  she 
hurried  along,  the   delicate  lips   closed  with  a 


BRIAN  FALLS  IN  LOYE.  7 

curiously  hard  expression,  the  hands  were 
clasped  with  unnecessary  tightness  round  the 
umbrella  and  the  handle  of  the  book-strap. 

She  passed  up  Guilford  Square,  but  did  not 
turn  into  any  of  the  old  decayed  houses ;  her 
home  was  far  less  imposing.  At  the  corner  of 
the  square  there  is  a  narrow  opening  which 
leads  into  a  sort  of  blind  alley  paved  with 
grirc  flag-stones.  Here,  facing  a  high  blank 
wall,  are  four  or  five  very  dreary  houses.  She 
entered  one  of  these,  put  down  her  wet  um- 
brella in  the  shabby  little  hall,  and  opened  the 
door  of  a  barely-furnished  room,  the  walls 
of  which  were,  however,  lined  with  books.  Be- 
side the  fire  was  the  one  really  comfortable 
piece  of  furniture  in  the  room,  an  Ilkley  couch, 
and  upon  it  lay  a  very  wan-looking  invalid, 
who,  as  the  door  opened,  glanced  up  with  a 
smile  of  welcome. 

*  Why,  Erica,  you  are  home  early  to-day. 
How  is  that  V 

'  Oh,  I  donH  know,'  said  Erica,  tossing  down 
her  books  in  a  way  which  showed  her  mother 
that    she   was    troubled   about  something.    '  I 


8  WE  TWO. 

Suppose  I  tore  along  at  a  gcfod  rate,  and 
there  was  no  temptation  to  stay  at  the  Higli 
School.' 

*  Come  and  tell  me  about  it,'  said  the  mother, 
gently,  '  what  has  gone  wrong,  little  one  V 

'  Everything  !'  exclaimed  Erica,  vehemently. 
*  Everything  always  does  go  wrong  with  us 
and  always  will,  I  suppose.  I  wish  you  had 
never  sent  me  to  school,  mother  ;  I  wish  I  need 
never  see  the  place  again  !' 

*  But  till  to-day  you  enjoyed  it  so  much.' 

*  Yes,  the  classes  and  the  being  with  Ger- 
trude. But  that  will  never  be  the  same  again. 
It's  just  this,  mother,  I'm  never  to  speak  to 
Gertrude  again— to  have  nothing  more  to  do 
Avith  her.' 

'  Who  said  so  ?     And  why  V 

'  Why  ?  Because  I'm  myself,'  said  Erica, 
with  a  bitter  little  laugh.  '  How  I  can  help  it, 
nobody  seems  to  think.  But  Gertrude's  father 
has  come  back  from  Africa  and  was  horri- 
fied to  learn  that  we  were  friends,  made 
her  promise  never  to  speak  to  me  again,  and 
made   her   write    this   note   about    it.     Look !' 


BRIAN  FALLS  IN  LOVE.  9 

and  she  took*  a  crumpled  envelope  from  ber 
pocket. 

The  mother  read  the  note  in  silence,  and  an 
expression  of  pain  came  over  her  face.  Erica, 
who  was  very  impetuous,  snatched  it  away  from 
her  when  she  saw  that  look  of  sadness. 

'  Don't  read  the  horrid  thing  !'  she  exclaimed, 
crushing  it  up  in  her  hand.  '  There,  we  will 
burn  it !'  and  she  threw  it  into  the  fire  with  a 
vehemence  which  somehow  relieved  her. 

'  You  shouldn't  have  done  that,'  said  her 
mother.  *  Your  father  will  be  sure  to  want  to 
see  it.' 

'No,  no,  no,' cried  Erica,  passionately.  'He 
must  not  know,  you  must  not  tell  him,  mother.' 

*  Dear  child,  have  you  not  learnt  that  it  is 
impossible  to  keep  anything  from  him !  He  will 
find  out  directly  that  something  is  wrong.' 

*  It  will  grieve  him  so,  he  must  not  hear  it,' 
said  Erica.  '  He  cares  so  much  for  what  hurts 
us.  Oh,  why  are  people  so  hard  and  cruel? 
Why  do  they  treat  us  like  lepers  ?  It  isn't  all 
because  of  losing  Gertrude — I  could  bear  that  if 
there  were  some  real  reason,  if  she  went  away 


10  WE   TWO. 

or  died.  But  there's  no  reason  !  It's  all  preju- 
dice and  bigotry  and  iujustice — it's  that  which 
makes  it  sting  so.' 

Erica  was  not  at  all  given  to  tears,  but  there 
was  now  a  sort  of  choking  in  her  throat,  and  a 
sort  of  dimness  in  her  eyes,  whioc  made  her 
rather  hurriedly  settle  down  on  the  floor  in  her 
own  particular  nook  beside  her  mother's  couch, 
where  her  face  could  not  be  seen.  There  was  a 
silence.  Presently  the  mother  spoke,  stroking 
back  the  wavy,  auburn  hair  with  her  thin  white 
hand. 

'  For  a  long  time  I  have  dreaded  this  for  you, 
Erica.  I  was  afraid  you  didn't  realise  the  sort 
of  position  the  world  will  give  you.  Till  lately 
you  have  seen  scarcely  any  but  our  own  people, 
but  it  can  hardly  be,  darling,  that  you  can  go 
on  much  longer  without  coming  into  contact 
with  others,  and  then,  more  and  more,  you  must 
realise  that  you  are  cut  off  from  much  that  other 
girls  may  enjoy.' 

'  Why  V  questioned  Erica,  '  why  can't  they  be 
friendly?  Why  must  they  cut  us  off  from 
everything?' 


BRIAN  FALLS  IN  LOVE.  11 

'  It  does  seem  uDJust,  but  you  must  remember 
that  we  belong  to  an  unpopular  minority.' 

'  But  if  I  belonged  to  the  larger  party  I  would 
at  least  be  just  to  the  smaller,'  said  Erica. 
'  How  can  they  expect  us  to  think  their  system 
beautiful  wheA  the  very  first  thing  they  show 
us  is  hatred  and  meanness.  Oh,  if  I  belonged 
to  the  other  side  I  would  show  them  how  differ- 
ent it  might  be.' 

'  I  believe  you  would,'  said  the  mother,  smil- 
ing a  little  at  the  idea,  and  at  the  vehemence  of 
the  speaker.  '  But,  as  it  is,  Erica,  I  am  afraid 
you  must  school  yourself  to  endure.  After  all, 
I  fancy  you  will  be  glad  to  share  so  soon  in  your 
father's  vexations.' 

'  Yes,"*  said  Erica,  pushing  back  the  hair  from 
her  forehead,  and  giving  herself  a  kind  of  mental 
shaking,  '  I  am  glad  of  that.  After  all,  they 
can't  spoil  the  best  part  of  our  lives  !  I  shall 
go  into  the  garden  to  get  rid  of  my  bad  temper ; 
it  doesn't  rain  now.' 

She  struggled  to  her  feet^  picked  up  the  little 
fur  hat  which  had  fallen  off,  kissed  her  mother,, 
and  went  out  of  the  room. 


12  WE   TWO. 

The  '  garden '  was  Erica's  favourite  resort, 
her  own  particular  property.  It  was  about 
fifteen  feet  square,  and  no  one  but  a  Londoner 
would  have  bestowed  on  it  so  dignified  a  name. 
But  Erica,  who  was  of  an  inventive  turn,  had 
contrived  to  make  the  most  of  the  little  patch  of 
ground,  had  induced  ivy  to  grow  on  the  ugly 
brick  walls,  and  with  infinite  care  and  satisfac- 
tion had  nursed  a  few  flowers  and  shrubs  into 
tolerably  healthy  though  smutty  life.  In  one 
of  the  corners  Tom  Craigie,  her  favourite  cousin, 
had  put  up  a  rough  wooden  bench  for  her,  aud 
here  she  read  and  dreamed  as  contentedly  as  if 
her  '  garden  ground  '  had  been  fairyland.  Here, 
too,  she  invariably  came  when  anything  had  gone 
wrong,  when  the  endless  troubles  about  money 
which  had  weighed  upon  her  all  her  life  became 
a  little  less  bearable  than  usual,  or  when  some 
act  of  discourtesy  or  harshness  to  her  father 
had  roused  in  her  a  tingling,  burning  sense  of 
indignation. 

Erica  was  not  one  of  those  people  who  take 
life  easily :  things  went  very  deeply  with  her. 
In  spite  of  her  brightness  and  vivacity,  in  spite 


BRIAN  FALLS  IN  LOVE.  13 

of  her  readiness  to  see  the  ludicrous  in  every- 
thing, and  her  singularly  quick  perceptions, 
she  was  also  very  keenly  alive  to  other  and 
graver  impressions. 

Her  anger  had  passed,  but  still,  as  she  paced 
round  and  round  her  small  domain,  her  heart 
was  very  heavy.  Life  seemed  perplexing  to 
her  ;  but  her  mother  had  somehow  struck  the 
right  key-note  when  she  had  spoken  of  the 
vexations  which  might  be  shared.  There  was 
something  inspiriting  in  that  thought,  certain- 
ly, for  Erica  worshipped  her  father.  By  degrees 
the  trouble  and  indignation  died  away  and  a 
very  sweet  look  stole  over  the  grave  little  face. 

A  smutty  sparrow  came  and  peered  down  at 
her  from  the  ivy-covered  wall^  and  chirped  and 
twittered  in  quite  a  friendly  way,  perhaps  recog- 
nising the  scatterer  of  its  daily  bread. 

'After  all,'  thought  Erica,  '  with  ourselves  and 
the  animals,  we  might  let  the  rest  of  the  world 
treat  us  as  they  please.  I  am  glad  they  can't 
turn  the  animals  and  birds  against  us  !  That 
would  be  worse  than  anything.' 

Then,  suddenly  turning  from  the  abstract  to- 


14  WE   TWO. 

the  pi-actical,  she  took  out  of  her  pocket  a 
shabby  little  sealskin  purse. 

'  Still  sixpence  of  ray  prize-money  over,'  she 
remarked  to  herself.  '  I'll  go  and  buy  some 
scones  for  tea.     Father  likes  them.' 

Erica's  father  was  a  Scotchman,  and,  though 
so-called  scones  were  to  be  had  at  most  shops, 
there  was  only  one  place  where  she  could  buy 
scones  which  she  considered  worthy  the  name, 
and  that  was  at  the  Scotch  baker's  in  South- 
ampton Row.  She  hurried  along  the  wet  pave- 
ments, glad  that  the  rain  was  over,  for  as  soon 
as  her  purchase  was  completed  she  made  up  her 
mind  to  indulge  for  a  few  minutes  in  what  had 
lately  become  a  very  frequent  treat,  namely,  a 
pause  before  a  certain  tempting  store  of  second- 
hand books.  She  had  never  had  money  enough 
to  buy  anything  except  the  necessary  school 
books,  and,  being  a  great  lover  of  poetry,  she 
always  seized  with  avidity  on  anything  that 
was  to  be  found  outside  the  book-shop.  Some- 
time^ she  would  carry  away  a  verse  of  Swin- 
burne which  would  ring  in  her  ears  for  days  and 
days ;  sometimes  she  would  read   as   much  as 


BRIAN  FALLS  IN  LOVE.  1 5 

two  or  three  pages  of  Shelley.  No  one  had 
ever  interrupted  her,  and  a  certain  sense  of 
impropriety  and  daring  was  rather  stimula- 
ting than  otherwise.  It  always  brought  to 
her  mind  a  saying  in  the  proverbs  of  Solomon, 
*  Stolen  waters  are  sweet,  and  bread  eaten  in 
secret  is  pleasant.' 

For  three  successive  days  she  had  found  to 
her  great  delight  Longfellow's  '  Hiawatha.' 
The  strange  metre,  the  musical  Indian  names, 
the  delightfully  described  animals,  all  served  to 
make  the  poem  wonderfully  fascinating  to  her. 
She  thought  a  page  or  two  of  •'  Hiawatha '  would 
greatly  sweeten  her  somewhat  bitter  world  this 
afternoon,  and  with  her  bag  of  scones  in  one 
hand  and  the  book  in  the  other  she  read  on 
happily,  quite  unconscious  that  three  pair  of 
eyes  were  watching  her  from  within  the  shop. 

The  wrinkled  old  man  who  was  the  presiding 
genius  of  the  place  had  two  customers^  a  tall 
grey-bearded  clergyman  with  bright,  kindly 
eyes,  and  his  son,  the  same  Brian  Osmond 
whom  Erica  had  charged  with  her  umbrella  in 
Gower  Street. 


16  WE   TWO. 

*An  outside  customer  for  you,'  remarked 
Charles  Osmond,  the  clergyman,  glancing  at 
the  shopkeeper.  Then  to  his  son,  '  What  a  pic- 
ture she  makes  !' 

Brian  looked  up  hastily  from  some  medical 
books  which  he  had  been  turning  over. 

*  Why,  that's  my  little  Gower  Street  friend,* 
he  exclaimed,  the  words  being  somehow  sur- 
prised out  of  him,  though  he  would  fain  have 
recalled  them  the  next  minute. 

'  I  don't  interrupt  her/  said  the  shop-owner. 
'  Her  father  has  done  a  great  deal  of  business 
with  me,  and  the  little  lady  has  a  fancy  for 
poetry,  and  don't  get  much  of  it  in  her  life,  I'll 
be  bound.' 

-  Why,  who  is  she  V  asked  Charles  Osmond, 
who  was  on  very  friendly  terms  with  the  old 
book-collector. 

'  She's  the  daughter  of  Luke  Raeburn,'  was 
the  reply,  *  and  whatever  folks  may  say,  I  know 
that  Mr.  Raeburn  leads  a  hard  enough  life.' 

Brian  turned  away  from  the  speakers,  a 
sickening  sense  of  dismay  at  his  heart.  His 
ideal    was   the    daughter   of    Luke    Raeburn ! 


BRIAN  FALLS  IN  LOVE.  17 

And   Luke   Raeburn   was    an    atheist    leader! 

For  a  few  minntes  he  lost  consciousness  of 
time  and  place,  though  always  seeing  in  a  sort 
of  dark  mist  Erica's  lovely  face  bending  over 
her  book.  The  shop-keeper's  casual  remark 
had  been  a  fearful  bloAV  to  him ;  yet,  as  he 
came  to  himself  again,  his  heart  went  out  more 
and  more  to  the  beautiful  girl  who  had  been 
brought  up  in  what  seemed  to  him.  so  barren 
a  creed.  His  dream  of  love,  which  had  been 
bright  enough  only  an  hour  before,  was  sud- 
denly shadowed  by  an  unthought-of  pain,  but 
presently  began  to  shine  with  a  new  and  alto- 
gether different  lustre.  He  began  to  hear  again 
what  was  passing  between  his  father  and  the 
shop-keeper. 

'  There's  a  sight  more  good  in  him  than 
folks  think.  However  wrong  his  views,  he 
believes  them  right,  and  is  ready  to  suffer  for 
'em,  too.  Bless  me,  that's  odd,  to  be  sure  I 
There  is  Mr.  Raeburn,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Eovv  !     Fine  looking  man,  isn't  he  !' 

Brian,  looking  up  eagerly,  fancied  he  must 
be  mistaken,  for  the  only   passenger   in  sight 

VOL.  I.  C 


18  WE  TWO. 

was  a  very  tall  man  of  remarkably  benign 
aspect,  middle-aged,  yet  venerable — or  perhaps 
better  described  by  the  word  '  devotional- 
looking,'  pervaded  too  by  a  certain  majesty  of 
calmness  which  seemed  scarcely  suited  to  his 
character  of  public  agitator.  The  clean-shaven 
and  somewhat  rugged  face  was  unmistakably 
that  of  a  Scotchman,  the  thick  waves  of  tawny 
hair  overshadowing  the  wide  brow,  and  the 
clear  golden-brown  eyes  showed  Brian  at  once 
that  this  could  be  no  other  than  the  father 
of  his  ideal. 

In  the  meantime,  Raeburn,  having  caught 
sight  of  his  daughter,  slowly  crossed  the  road, 
and  coming  noiselessly  up  to  her,  suddenly 
took  hold  of  the  book  she  was  reading,  and 
with  laughter  in  his  eyes,  said,  in  a  peremptory 
voice, 

'  Five  shillings  to  pay,  if  you  please, 
miss !' 

Erica,  who  had  been  completely  absorbed  in 
the  poem,  looked  up  in  dismay  ;  then  seeing 
who  had  spoken  she  began  to  laugh. 

*  What  a  horrible  fright  you  gave  me,  father ! 


BRIAX  FALLS  IN  LOVE.  19 

But  do  look  at  this,  it's  the  loveliest  thing  iu  the 
world.  I've  just  got  to  the  "  very  strong  man 
Kwasind."  I  think  he's  a  little  like  you  !' 

Raeburn,  though  no  very  great  lover  of 
poetry,  took  the  book  and  read  a  few  lines. 

'  Long  they  lived  in  peace  together, 
Spake  with  naked  hearts  together, 
Pondering  much  and  much  contriving 
How  the  tribes  of  men  might  prosper.' 

'  Good  !  That  will  do  very  well  for  you  and 
me,  little  one.  I'm  ready  to  be  your  Kwasind. 
What's  the  price  of  the  thing — four-and-six- 
pence  !  Too  much  for  a  luxury.  It  must  wait 
till  our  ship  comes  in.' 

He  put  down  the  book  and  they  moved  on 
together,  but  had  not  gone  many  paces  before 
they  were  stopped  by  a  most  miserable-looking 
beggar  child.  Brian  standing  now  outside  the 
shop,  saw  and  heard  all  that  passed. 

Raeburn  was  evidently  investigating  the 
case,  Erica  a  little  impatient  of  the  interruption 
was  remonstrating. 

'  I  thought  you  never  gave  to  beggars,  and  I 
am  sure  that  harrowing  story  is  made  up.' 

c2 


20  WE   TWO. 

*  Very  likely,'  replied  her  father,  '  but  the 
hunger  is  real,  and  I  know  well  enough  what 
hunger  is.  What  have  you  here?'  he  added, 
indicating  the  paper  bag  which  Erica  held. 

'  Scones,'  she  said,  unwillingly. 

'  That  will  do/  he  said,  taking  them  from 
her  and  giving  them  to  the  child.  '  He  is  too 
young  to  be  anything  but  the  victim  of  an- 
other's laziness.  There!  sit  down  and  eat 
them  v/hile  you  can.' 

The  child  sat  dov/n  on  a  doorstep  with  the 
bag  of  scones  clasped  in  both  hands,  but  he 
continued  to  gaze  after  his  benefactor  till  he 
had  passed  out  of  sight,  and  there  was  a 
strange  look  of  surprise  and  gratification  in  his 
eyes.  That  was  a  man  who  knew  !  Many  peo- 
ple had,  after  hard  begging,  thrown  him  pence^ 
many  had  warned  him  off  harshly,  but  this  man 
had  looked  straight  into  his  eyes,  and  had  at 
once  stopped  and  questioned  him,  had  singled 
out  the  one  true  statement  from  a  mass  of  lies, 
and  had  given  him — not  a  stale  loaf  Avith  the 
top  cut  off,  a  suspicious  sort  of  charity  which 
always  angered  the  waif — but    his  own    food. 


BRIAN  FALLS  IN  LOVE.  21 

bought  for  bis  own  consumption.  Most  won- 
derful of  all,  too,  this  man  knew  what  it  was 
to  be  hungry,  and  had  even  the  insight  and 
shrewdness  to  be  aware  that  the  waif's  best 
chance  of  eating  the  scones  at  all  was  to  eat 
them  then  and  there.  For  the  first  time  a  feel- 
ing of  reverence  and  admiration  was  kindled  in 
the  child's  heart ;  he  would  have  done  a  great 
deal  for  his  unknown  friend. 

Raeburn  and  Erica  had  meanwhile  walked  on 
in  the  direction  of  Guilford  Square. 

'  I  had  bought  them  for  you/  said  Erica  re- 
proachfully. 

*And  I  ruthlessly  gave  them  away,'  said 
Raeburn^  smiling.  '  That  was  hard  lines ;  I 
thought  they  were  only  household  stock.  But 
after  all  it  comes  to  the  same  thing  in  the 
end,  or  better.  You  have  given  them  to  me  by 
giving  them  to  the  child.  Never  mind,  "Little 
son  Eric !"  ' 

This  was  his  pet  name  for  her,  and  it  meant 
a  great  deal  to  them.  She  was  his  only  child, 
and  it  had  at  first  been  a  great  disappointment 
to  everyone  that  she  was  not  a  boy.     But  Rae- 


22  WE   TWO. 

burn  had  long  ago  ceased  to  regret  this,  and 
the  nick-name  referred  more  to  Erica's  capa- 
bility of  being  both  son  and  daughter  to  him, 
able  to  help  him  in  his  work  and  at  the  same 
to  brighten  his  home.  Erica  was  very  proud  of 
her  name,  for  she  had  been  called  after  her 
father's  greatest  friend  Eric  Haeberlein,  a  cele- 
brated republican,  who  once  during  a  long  exile 
had  taken  refuge  in  London.  His  views  were 
in  some  respects  more  extreme  than  Raeburn's, 
but  in  private  life  he  was  the  gentlest  and  most 
fascinating  of  men,  and  had  quite  won  the  heart 
of  his  little  namesake. 

As  Mrs.  Raeburn  had  surmised,  Erica's  father 
had  at  once  seen  that  something  had  gone 
wrong  that  day.  The  all-observing  eyes,  which 
had  noticed  the  hungry  look  in  the  beggar 
child's  face,  noticed  at  once  that  his  own  child 
had  been  troubled. 

'  Something  has  vexed  you,'  he  said.  ^  What 
is  the  matter.  Erica  V 

'  I  had  rather  not  tell  you^  father,  it  isn't  any- 
thing much,'  said  Erica,  casting  down  her  eyes 
as  if  all  at  once  the  paving-stones  had  become 
absorbingly  interesting. 


BRIAN  FALLS  IN  LOVE.  23 

*  I  fancj^  I  know  already,'  said  Raeburn.  *  It 
is  about  your  friend  at  the  High  School,  is  it 
not?  I  thought  so.  This  afternoon  1  had  a 
letter  from  her  father.' 

'  AVhat  does  he  say  ?  May  I  see  it  V  asked 
Erica. 

*  I  tore  it  lip,'  said  Kaeburn,  '  I  thought  you 
would  ask  to  see  it,  and  the  thing  was  really 
so  abominably  insolent  that  I  didn't  want  you 
to.     How  did  you  hear  about  it  V 

'  Gertrude  Avrote  me  a  note,'  said  Erica. 

*At  her  father's  dictation,  no  doubt,'  said 
Raeburn,  '  I  should  know  his  style  directly,  let 
me  see  it.' 

*  I  thought  it  was  a  pity  to  vex  you,  so  I 
burnt  it,'  said  Erica. 

Then,  unable  to  help  being  amused  at  their 
efforts  to  save  each  other,  they  both  laughed, 
though  the  subject  was  rather  a  sore  one. 

*  It  is  the  old  story,'  said  Raeburn.  '  Life 
only,  as  Pope  Innocent  III.  benevolently  re- 
marked, *'  is  to  be  left  to  the  children  of  mis- 
believers, and  that  only  as  an  act  of 
mercy."     You  must  make  up  your  mind  to  bear 


24  WE   TWO. 

the  social  stigma,  little  one.  Do  you  see  the 
moral  of  this  V 

'No,' said  Erica,  with  something  between  a 
smile  and  a  sigh. 

*"  The  moral  of  it  is  that  you  must  be  content 
with  your  own  people,'  said  Raeburn.  '  There 
is  this  one  good  point  about  persecution — it 
does  draw  us  all  nearer  together,  really 
strengthens  us  in  a  hundred  ways.  So,  little 
son  Eric,  you  must  forswear  school  friends 
and  be  content  with  your  "  very  strong  man 
Kwasind,"  and  we  will 

"  Live  in  peace  together, 
Speak  with  naked  hearts  together." 

By-the-by^  it  is  rather  doubtful  if  Tom  will  be 
able  to  come  to  the  lecture  to-night :  do  you 
think  you  can  take  notes  for  me  instead  V 

This  was  in  reality  the  most  delicate  piece 
of  tact  and  consideration,  for  it  was  of  course 
Erica's  delight  and  pride  to  help  her  father. 


CHAPTER  II. 

FROM  EFFECT   TO   CAUSE. 

Only  the  acrid  spirit  of  the  times, 
Corroded  this  true  steel. 

Longfellow. 

Xot  Thine  the  bigot's  partial  plea, 
Not  Thine  the  zealot's  ban  ; 
Thou  well  canst  spare  a  love  of  Thee 
Which  ends  in  hate  of  man. 

AVhittiee. 

Luke  Raeburn  was  the  son  of  a  Scotch  clergy- 
man of  the  Episcopal  church.  His  history, 
though  familiar  to  his  own  followers  and  to 
them  more  powerfully  convincing  than  many 
arguments  against  modern  Christianity,  was 
not  generally  known.     The  orthodox  were  apt 


26  WE   TWO. 

to  content  themselves  with  shudderiog  at  the 
mention  of  his  name ;  very  few  troubled  them- 
selves to  think  or  inquire  how  this  man  had  been 
driven  into  atheism.  Had  they  done  so  they 
might,  perhaps,  have  treated  him  more  con- 
siderately, at  any  rate  they  must  have  learnt 
that  the  much-disliked  prophet  of  atheism  was 
the  most  disinterested  of  meu,  one  who  had  the 
courage  of  his  opinions,  a  man  of  fearless 
honesty. 

Raebm-n  had  lost  his  mother  very  early ;  his 
father,  a  w^ell-to-do  man,  had  held  for  many 
years  a  small  living  in  the  west  of  Scotland. 
He  was  rather  a  clever  man,  but  one-sided  and 
bigoted;  cold-hearted,  too,  and  caring  very 
little  for  his  children.  Of  Luke,  however,  he 
was,  in  his  peculiar  fashion,  very  proud,  for  at 
an  early  age  the  boy  showed  signs  of  genius. 
The  father  was  no  great  worker;  though  shrewd 
and  clever,  he  had  no  ambition,  and  was  quite 
content  to  live  out  his  life  in  the  retired  little 
parsonage  where,  with  no  parish  to  trouble  him, 
and  a  small  and  unexacting  congregation  on 
Sundays,  he  could  do  pretty  much  as  he  pleased. 


FROM  EFFECT  TO  CAUSE.  27 

But  for  bis  son  be  was  ambitions.  Ever  since 
bis  sixteentb  year — wben^  at  a  public  meeting, 
tbe  boy  bad,  to  tbe  astonisbment  of  everyone, 
suddenly  sprung  to  bis  feet  and  contradicted  a 
false  statement  made  by  a  great  landowner  as 
to  tbe  condition  of  tbe  cottages  on  bis  estate — ^ 
tbe  fatber  bad  foreseen  future  triumpbs  for  bis 
son.  For  tbe  speecb  tbougb  unpremeditated 
was  marvellously  clever,  and  tbere  was  a  power 
in  it  not  to  be  accounted  for  by  a  certain  ring 
of  indignation ;  it  was  tbe  speecb  of  a  future 
orator. 

Tben,  too,  Luke  bad  by  tbis  time  sbown  signs 
of  religious  zeal,  a  zeal  wbicb  bis  fatber,  tbough 
far  from  attempting  to  copy,  could  not  but  ad- 
mire. His  Sunday  services  over,  be  relapsed 
into  tbe  comfortable,  easy-going  life  of  a  country 
gentleman  for  tbe  rest  of  tbe  week  ;  but  bis  son 
was  indefatigable,  and,  tbougb  little  more  tban 
a  boy  bimself,  gatbered  round  bim  tbe  rougbest 
lads  of  tbe  village,  and  by  bis  eloquence,  and  a 
certain  peculiar  personal  fascination  wbicb  be 
retained  all  bis  life,  absolutely  forced  tbem  to 
listen  to  bim.     Tbe  fatber  augured  great  tbiugs 


'28  WE   TWO. 

for  him,  and  invariably  prophesied  that  he 
would  'live  to  see  him  a  bishop  yet.' 

It  was  a  settled  thing  that  he  should  take 
Holy  Orders,  and  for  some  time  Raeburn  was 
onl}^  too  happy  to  carry  out  his  father's  plans. 
In  his  very  first  term  at  Cambridge,  however, 
he  began  to  feel  doubts,  and,  becoming  con- 
vinced that  he  could  never  again  accept  the 
doctrines  in  which  he  had  been  educated,  he 
told  his  father  that  he  must  give  up  all  thought 
of  taking  Orders. 

Now,  unfortunately,  Mr.  Raeburn  was  the 
very  last  man  to  understand  or  sympathise  with 
any  phase  of  life  through  which  he  had  not 
himself  passed.  He  had  never  been  troubled 
with  religious  doubts ;  scepticism  seemed  to  him 
monstrous  and  unnatural.  He  met  the  con- 
fessioUj  which  his  son  had  made  in  pain  and 
diffidence,  with  a  most  deplorable  want  of  tact. 
In  answer  to  the  perplexing  questions  which 
were  put  to  him,  he  merely  replied  testily 
that  Luke  had  been  overworking  himself, 
that  he  had  no  business  to  trouble  his  head 
with    matters    which    were    beyond    him,   and 


FROM  EFFECT  TO  CAUSE.  29 

would  fain  have  dismissed  the  whole  affair  at 
once. 

'  But,'  urged  the  son,  '  how  is  it  possible  for 
me  to  turn  mj  back  upon  these  matters  when  I 
am  prepariug  to  teach  them?' 

'  Nonsense,'  replied  the  father,  angrily.  '  Have 
not  I  taught  all  my  life,  preached  twice  a  Sun- 
day these  thirty  years  without  perplexing  my- 
self with  your  questionings  !  Be  off  to  your 
shooting  and  your  golf,  and  let  me  have  no 
more  of  this  morbid  fuss.' 

No  more  was  said ;  but  Luke  Raeburn,  with 
his  doubts  and  questions  shut  thus  into  himself, 
drifted  rapidly  from  scepticism  to  the  most 
positive  form  of  unbelief.  When  he  next  came 
home  for  the  long  vacation,  his  father  was  at 
length  awakened  to  the  fact  that  the  son,  upon 
whom  all  his  ambition  was  set,  was  hopelessly 
lost  to  the  church ;  and  with  this  consciousness 
a  most  bitter  sense  of  disappointment  rose  in 
his  heart.  His  pride,  the  only  side  of  father- 
hood which  he  possessed,  was  deeply  wounded, 
and  his  dreams  of  honourable  distinction  were 
laid  low.   His  wrath  was  great.^^  Luke  found  the 


30  WE  TWO. 

borne  made  almost  unbearable  to  him.  Ilis  col- 
lege career  was  of  course  at  an  end,  for  his 
father  would  not  hear  of  providing  him  with  the 
necessary  funds  now  that  he  had  actually  con- 
fessed his  atheism.  He  w\as  hardly  allowed  to 
«peak  to  his  sisters,  every  request  for  money  to 
start  him  in  some  profession  met  with  a  sharp 
refusal,  and  matters  were  becoming  so  des- 
perate that  he  would  probably  have  left  the 
place  of  his  own  accord  before  long,  had  not 
Mr.  Kaeburn  himself  put  an  end  to  a  state  of 
things  which  had  grown  insufferable. 

With  some  lurking  hope,  perhaps,  of  convinc- 
ing his  son,  he  resolved  upon  trying  a  course  of 
argument.  To  do  him  justice  he  really  tried  to 
prepare  himself  for  it^  dragged  down  volumes 
of  dusty  divines,  and  got  up  with  much  pains 
Paley's  '  watch '  argument.  There  was  some 
honesty,  even  perhaps  a  very  little  love_,  in  his 
mistaken  endeavours  ;  but  he  did  not  recognise 
that,  ^vhile  he  himself  was  unforgiving,  unloving, 
harsh,  and  self-indulgent,  all  his  arguments  for 
Christianity  were  of  necessity  null  and  void. 
He   argued    for  the   existence    of  a  perfectly- 


FROM  EFFECT  TO  CAUSE.  31 

loving,  good  God,  all  the  while  treating  his  son 
with  injustice  and  tyranny.  Of  course  there 
could  be  only  one  result  from  a  debate  between 
the  two.  Luke  Raeburn  with  his  honesty,  his 
great  abilities,  his  gift  of  reasoning,  above 
all  his  thorough  earnestness,  had  the  best 
of  it. 

To  be  beaten  in  argument  was  naturally  the 
one  thing  which  such  a  man  as  Mr.  Raeburn 
could  not  forgive.  He  might  in  time  have 
learnt  to  tolerate  a  difference  of  opinion,  he 
would  beyond  a  doubt  have  forgiven  almost 
any  of  the  failings  that  he  could  understand, 
would  have  paid  his  son's  college  debts  without  a 
murmur,  would  have  overlooked  anything  con- 
nected with  what  he  considered  the  necessary 
process  of  '  sowing  his  wild  oats.'  Blit  that 
the  fellow  should  presume  to  think  out  the 
greatest  problems  in  the  world,  should  set 
up  his  judgment  against  Paley's,  and  worst 
of  all  should  actually  and  palpably  beat 
1dm  in  argument — this  was  an  unpardonable 
offence. 

A  stormy  scene  ensued.    The  father  in  ungov- 


32  WE   TWO. 

ernable  fury  heaped  upon  the  son  every  abusive 
epithet  he  could  think  of.  Luke  Raeburn  spoke 
not  a  word ;  he  was  strong  and  self-controlled  ; 
moreover,  he  knew  that  he  had  had  the  best  of 
the  argument.  He  was  human,  however,  and 
his  heart  was  wrung  by  his  father's  bitterness. 
Standing  there  on  that  summer  day,  in  the  study 
of  the  Scotch  parsonage,  the  man's  future  was 
sealed.  He  suffered  there  the  loss  of  all  things, 
but  at  the  very  time  there  sprang  up  in  him  an 
enthusiasm  for  the  cause  of  free-thought,  a  pas- 
sionate_,  burning  zeal  for  the  opinions  for  which 
lie  suffered,  which  never  left  him,  but  served  as 
the  great  moving  impulse  of  his  whole  subse- 
quent life. 

'I  tell  you,  you  are  not  fit  to  be  in  a 
gentleman's  house,'  thundered  the  father.  '  A 
rank  atheist,  a  lying  infidel!  It  is  against 
nature  that  you  should  call  a  parsonage  your 
home.' 

'  It  is  not  particularly  home-like,'  said 
the  son,  bitterly.  'I  can  leave  it  when  you 
please.J., 

'  Can  !'  exclaimed  his  father,  in  a  fury,   '  you 


FROM  EFFECT  TO  CAUSE.  3^ 

will  leave  it,  sir^  and  this  very  da}^  too  !  I  dis- 
own yon  from  this  time.  I'll  have  no  atheist  for 
my  son  !  Change  your  views  or  leave  the  house 
at  once.' 

Perhaps  he  expected  his  son  to  make  some 
compromise  ;  if  so  he  showed  what  a  very  slight 
knowledge  he  had  of  his  character.  Luke  Kae- 
burn  had  certainly  not  been  prepared  for  such 
extreme  harshness^  but  with  the  pain  and 
grief  and  indignation  there  rose  in  his  heart  a 
mighty  resoluteness.  With  a  face  as  hard 
and  rugged  as  the  granite  rocks  without, 
he  wished  his  father  good-bye,  and  obeyed  his 
orders. 

Then  had  followed  such  a  struggle  with  the 
W'orld  as  few  men  would  have  gone  through 
with.  Cut  off  from  all  friends  and  relations  by 
his  avowal  of  atheism,  and  baffled  again  and 
again  in  seeking  to  earn  his  living,  he  had 
more  than  once  been  on  the  very  brink  of  star- 
vation. By  sheer  force  of  will  he  had  won  his 
way,  had  risen  above  adverse  circumstances, 
had  fought  down  obstacles,  and  conquered  op- 
posing powers.     Before  long  he  had  made  fresh 

VOL.  T.  D 


34  WE   TWO. 

friends  and  gained  many  followers,  for  there 
was  an  extraordinary  magnetism  about  the 
man  which  almost  compelled  those  who  -were 
brought  into  contact  with  him  to  reverence  him. 

It  was  a  curious  history.  First  there  had 
been  that  time  of  grievous  doubt ;  then  he  had 
been  thrown  upon  the  world  friendless  and 
penniless,  with  the  beliefs  and  hopes  hitherto 
most  sacred  to  him  dead,  and  in  their  place 
an  aching  blank.  He  had  suffered  much. 
Treated  on  all  sides  with  harshness  and  injus- 
tice, it  was  indeed  wonderful  that  he  had  not 
developed  into  a  mere  hater,  a  passionate  down- 
puller.  But  there  was  in  his  character  a 
nobility  which  would  not  allow  him  to  rest  at 
this  low  level.  The  bitter  hostility  and  injus- 
tice which  he  encountered  did  indeed  warp  his 
mind^  and  every  year  of  controveisy  made  it 
more  impossible  for  him  to  take  an  unprejudiced 
view  of  Christ's  teaching ;  but  nevertheless  he 
could  not  remain  a  mere  destroyer. 

In  that  time  of  blankness,  when  he  had  lost 
all  faith  in  God,  when  he  had  been  robbed  of 
friendship  and  family  love,  he  had  seized  des- 


FROM  EFFECT  TO  CAUSE.  35 

perately  on  the  one  thing  left  him, — the  love  of 
humanity.  To  him  atheism  meant  not  only  the 
assertion— '  The  word  God  is  a  word  with- 
out meaning,  it  conveys  nothing  to  ray  under- 
standing.' He  added  to  this  barren  confes- 
sion of  an  intellectual  state,  a  singularly  high 
code  of  duty.  Such  a  code  as  could  only  have 
emanated  from  one  about  whom  there  lingered 
what  Carlyle  has  termed,  a  great  'Aftershine 
of  Christianity.'  He  held  that  the  only  happi- 
ness worth  having  was  that  Avhich  came  to  a 
man  while  engaged  in  promoting  the  general 
good.  That  the  whole  duty  of  man  was  to 
devote  himself  to  the  service  of  others.  And 
he  lived  his  creed. 

Like  other  people  he  had  his  faults,  but  he 
was  always  ready  to  spend  and  be  spent  for 
what  he  considered  the  good  of  others,  while 
every  act  of  injustice  called  forth  his  unsparing 
rebuke,  and  every  oppressed  person  or  cause  was 
sure  to  meet  with  his  support  at  whatever  cost 
to  himself.  His  zeal  for  what  he  regarded  as 
the  '  gospel '  of  atheism  grew  and  strengthened 
year  by  year.     He  was  the  untiring  advocate  of 

D  2 


3d  we  two. 

what  he  considered  the  truth.  Neither  illness, 
nor  small  results,  nor  loss,  could  quench  his 
ardour,  while  opposition  invariably  stimulated 
him  to  fresh  efforts.  After  long  years  of  toil, 
he  had  at  length  attained  an  influential  posi- 
tion in  the  country,  and  though  crippled  by 
debts  incurred  in  the  struggle  for  freedom 
of  speech,  and  living  in  absolute  penury, 
he  was  one  of  the  most  powerful  men  of 
the  day. 

The  old  book-seller  had  very  truly  ob- 
served that  there  was  more  good  in  him  than 
people  thought,  he  was  in  fact  a  noble  char- 
acter twisted  the  wrong  way  by  clumsy  and 
mistaken  handling. 

Brian  Osmond  was  by  no  means  bigoted  ; 
he  had,  moreover,  known  those  who  were  in- 
timate with  Raeburn,  and  consequently  had 
heard  enough  of  the  truth  about  him  to  dis- 
believe the  gross  libels  which  were  constantly 
being  circulated  by  the  unscrupulous  among 
his  opponents.  Still,  as  on  that  November 
afternoon  he  watched  Raeburn  and  his  daugh- 
ter down  Southampton  Row,  he  was  conscious 


FROM  EFFECT  TO  CAUSE.  37 

that  for  the  first  time  he  fully  regarded  the 
atheist  as  a  fellow-man.  The  fact  was,  that  Hae- 
burn  had  for  long  years  been  the  champion  of  a 
hated  cause  ;  he  had  braved  the  full  flood  of 
opposition  ;  and  like  an  isolated  rock  had  been 
the  mark  for  so  much  of  the  rage  and  fury  of 
the  elements  that  people  who  knew  him  only 
by  name  had  really  learned  to  regard  him  more 
as  a  target  than  as  a  man.  It  was  who  could 
hit  him  hardest,  who  could  most  effectually 
bafiSe  and  ruin  him  ;  while  the  quieter  spirits 
contented  themselves  with  rarely  mentioning 
his  obnoxious  name,  and  endeavouring  as  far  as 
possible  to  ignore  his  existence.  Brian  felt  that 
till  now  he  had  followed  with  the  multitude  to 
do  evil.  He  had  as  far  as  possible  ignored  his 
existence  ;  had  even  been  rather  annoyed  when 
his  father  had  once  publicly  urged  that  Rae- 
burn  should  be  treated  with  as  much  justice 
and  courtesy  and  consideration  as  if  he  had 
been  a  Christian.  He  had  been  vexed  that  his 
father  should  suffer  on  behalf  of  such  a  man, 
had  been  half  inclined  to  put  down  the  scorn 
and  contempt  and  anger  of  the  narrow-mind- 


38  WE   TWO. 

ed  to  the  atheist's  account.  The  feeling  had 
perhaps  been  natural,  but  all  was  changed  now ; 
he  only  revered  his  father  all  the  more  for  hav- 
ing suffered  in  an  unpopular  cause.  With  some 
eagerness,  he  went  back  into  the  shop  to  see  if 
he  could  gather  any  more  particulars  from  the 
old  book-seller.  Charles  Osmond  had,  however, 
finished  his  purchases  and  his  conversation,  and 
was  ready  to  go. 

*  The  second  house  in  Guilford  Terrace,  you 
say/  he  observed,  turning  at  the  door.  '  Thank 
you,  I  shall  be  sure  to  find  it.  Good-day.' 
Then,  turning  to  his  son,  he  added,  ^I  had  no 
idea  we  were  such  near  neighbours  !  Did  you 
hear  what  he  told  me  ?  Mr.  Raeburn  lives  in 
Guilford  Terrace.' 

'  What,  that  miserable  blind-alley,  do  you 
mean,  at  the  other  side  of  the  square  V 

'  Yes,  and  I'm  just  going  round  there  now, 
for  our  friend,  the  "Bookworm,"  tells  me  he 
has  heard  it  rumoured  that  some  unscrupulous 
person,  who  is  going  to  answer  Mr.  Raeburn 
this  evening,  has  hired  a  band  of  roughs  to 
make   a   disturbance   at    the   meeting.     Fancy 


FRO:Sl  EFFECT  TO  CAUSE.  39 

how  indignant  Donovan  would  be !  I  only 
wish  he  were  here  to  take  word  to  Mr.  Rae- 
burn.' 

'  Will  he  not  most  likely  have  heard  from 
some  other  source  V  said  Brian. 

'  Possibly  ;  but  I  shall  go  round  and  see.  Such 
abominations  ought  to  be  put  down,  and  if  by 
our  own  side  all  the  better.' 

Brian  was  only  too  glad  that  his  father 
should  go,  and  indeed,  he  would  probably  have 
wished  to  take  the  message  himself  had  not  his 
mind  been  set  upon  getting  the  best  edition  of 
Longfellow  to  be  found  in  all  London  for  his 
ideal.  So,  at  the  turning  into  Guilford  Square, 
the  father  and  son  parted. 

The  book-seller's  information  had  roused  in 
Charles  Osmond  a  keen  sense  of  indignation ; 
he  walked  on  rapidly  as  soon  as  he  had  left  his 
sou,  and  in  a  very  few  minutes  had  reached  the 
gloomy  entrance  to  Guilford  Terrace.  It  was 
currently  reported  that  Raeburn  made  fabulous 
sums  by  his  work,  and  lived  in  great  luxury ; 
but  the  real  fact  was  that,  whatever  his  income, 
few  men  led  so  self-denying  a  life,  or  voluntarily 


40  WE  TWO. 

endured  such  privations.  Charles  Osmond  could 
not  help  wishing  that  he  could  bring  some  of 
the  intolerant  with  him  down  that  gloomy  little 
alley^  to  the  door  of  that  comfortless  lodging- 
house.  He  rang,  and  was  admitted  into  the 
narrow  passage,  then  shown  into  the  private 
study  of  the  great  man.  The  floor  was  un- 
carpeted,  the  window  uncurtained,  the  room 
was  almost  dark;  but  a  red  glow  of  firelight 
served  to  show  a  large  writing-table  strewn 
with  papers,  and  walls  literally  lined  with 
books ;  also  on  the  hearthrug  a  little  figure 
curled  up  in  the  most  unconventionally  com- 
fortable attitude,  dividing  her  attention  be- 
tween making  toast  and  fondling  a  loudly- 
purring  cat. 


41 


CHAPTER  TIL 

LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW. 

Toleration  an  attack  on  Christianity?  AVhat,  then,  are 
we  to  come  to  this  pass,  to  suppose  that  nothing  can  sup- 
port Christianity  but  the  principles  of  persecution  ?  .  .  . 
I  am  persuaded  that  toleration,  so  far  from  being  an  attack 
on  Christianity,  becomes  the  best  and  surest  support  that 
can  possibly  be  given  to  it.  .  .  Toleration  is  good  for 
all,  or  it  is  good  for  none.  .  .  God  forbid !  I  may  be 
mistaken,  but  I  take  toleration  to  be  a  part  of  religion. 

BUEKE. 

Erica  was,  apparently,  well  used  to  receiving 
strangers.  She  put  down  the  toasting-fork,  but 
kept  the  cat  in  her  arms,  as  she  rose  to  greet 
Charles  Osmond,  and  her  frank  and  rather 
child-like  manner  fascinated  him  almost  as 
much  as  it  had  fascinated  Brian. 


42  WE   TWO. 

*  My  father  will  be  home  in  a  few  minutes.' 
she  said,  *  I  almost  wonder  you  didn't  meet  him 
in  the  square ;  he  has  only  just  gone  to  send  off 
a  telegram.  Can  you  wait?  Or  will  you  leave 
a  message  V 

'  I  will  wait,  if  I  may,'  said  Charles  Osmond. 
'  Oh,  don't  trouble  about  a  light,  I  like  this  dim- 
ness very  well,  and,  please,  don't  let  me  interrupt 
you.' 

Erica  relinquished  a  vain  search  for  candle- 
lighters,  and  took  up  her  former  position  on  the 
hearthrug  with  her  toasting-fork. 

'  I  like  the  gloaming,  too,'  she  said.  '  It's  al- 
most the  only  nice  thing  w^hich  is  economical! 
Everything  else  that  one  likes  specially  costs 
too  much !  I  wonder  whether  people  with 
money  do  enjoy  all  the  great  treats.' 

*  Very  soon  grow  blase,  I  expect,'  said  Charles 
Osmond.  '  The  essence  of  a  treat  is  rarity, 
you  see.' 

'  I  suppose  it  is.  But  I  think  I  could  enjoy 
ever  so  many  things  for  years  and  years  with- 
out growing  hlaseej  said  Erica.  '  Sometimes  I 
like  jnst  to  fancy  what  life  might  be  if  there 


LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  43 

were  no  tiresome  Christians,  and  bigots^  and 
law-suits.' 

Charles  Osmond  laughed  to  himself  in  the 
dim  light  !  the  remark  was  made  with  such  per- 
fect sincerity,  and  it  evidently  had  not  dawned 
on  the  speaker  that  she  could  be  addressing 
any  but  one  of  her  father's  followers.  Yet  the 
words  saddened  him  too.  He  just  caught  a 
glimpse  through  them  of  life  viewed  from  a 
directly  opposite  point. 

'  Your  father  has  a  law-suit  going  on  now, 
has  he  not?'  he  observed,  after  a  little  pause. 

'  Oh,  yes,  there  is  almost  always  one  either 
looming  in  the  distance  or  actually  going  on. 
I  don't  think  I  can  ever  remember  the  time 
when  we  were  quite  free.  It  must  feel  very 
funny  to  have  no  worries  of  that  kind.  I  think, 
if  there  wasn't  always  this  great  load  of  debt 
tied  round  our  necks  like  a  millstone,  I  should 
feel  almost  light  enough  to  fly !  And  then  it  is 
hard  to  read  in  some  of  those  horrid  religious 
papers  that  father  lives  an  easy-going  life.  Did 
you  see  a  dreadful  paragraph  last  week  in  the 
Church  Chronicle  T 


44  WE   TWO. 

'  Yes,  I  did,'  said  Charles  Osmond,  sadly. 

'It  always  has  been  the  same,'  said  Erica. 
'Father  has  a  delightful  story  about  an  old 
gentleman  who  at  one  of  his  lectures  accused 
him  of  being  rich  and  self-indulgent — it  was  a 
great  many  years  ago  when  I  was  a  baby,  and 
father  was  nearly  killing  himself  with  over- 
work— and  he  just  got  up  and  gave  the  people 
the  whole  history  of  his  day,  and  it  turned  out 
that  he  had  had  nothing  to  eat.  Mustn't  the 
old  gentleman  have  felt  delightfully  done? 
I  always  wonder  how  he  looked  w^hen  he 
heard  about  it,  and  whether  after  that  he  be- 
lieved that  atheists  are  not  necessarily  every- 
thing that's  bad.' 

'  I  hope  such  days  as  those  are  over  for  Mr. 
Raeburn,'  said  Charles  Osmond,  touched  both 
by  the  anecdote  and  by  the  loving  admiration 
of  the  speaker. 

'  I  don't  know,'  said  Erica,  sadly.  '  It  has 
been  getting  steadily  worse  for  the  last  few 
years ;  we  have  had  to  give  up  thing  after  thing. 
Before  long  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  these  rooms 
in  what  father  calls  "  Persecution  Alley  "  grew 


LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  45 

too  expensive  for  us.  But,  after  all,  it  is  this 
sort  of  thing  which  makes  our  own  people  love 
him  so  much,  don't  you  think  V 

'  I  have  no  doubt  it  is,'  said  Charles  Osmond, 
thoughtfully. 

And  then  for  a  minute  or  two  there  was  si- 
lence. Erica,  having  finished  her  toasting, 
stirred  the  fire  into  a  blaze,  and  Charles  Os- 
mond sat  watching  the  fair,  childish  face  which 
looked  lovelier  than  ever  in  the  soft  glow  of 
the  firelight.  What  would  her  future  be_,  he 
wondered.  She  seemed  too  delicate  and  sensi- 
tive for  the  stormy  atmosphere  in  which  she 
lived.  Would  the  hard  life  embitter  her,  or 
would  she  sink  under  it  ?  But  there  was  a 
certain  curve  of  resoluteness  about  her  well- 
formed  chin  which  was  sufficient  answer  to  the 
second  question,  while  he  could  not  but  think 
that  the  best  safe-guard  against  the  danger  of 
bitterness  lay  in  her  very  evident  love  and  loy- 
alty to  her  father. 

Erica  in  the  meantime  sat  stroking  her  cat 
Friskarina,  and  wondering  a  little  who  her  visitor 
could  be.     She  liked  him  very  much  and  could 


46  WE   TWO. 

not  help  responding  to  the  bright  kindly  eyes 
which  seemed  to  plead  for  confidence ;  though 
he  was  such  an  entire  stranger,  she  found 
herself  quite  naturally  opening  out  her  heart  to 
him. 

'  I  am  to  take  notes  at  my  father's  meeting 
to-night,'  she  said,  breaking  the  silence,  '  and 
perhaps  write  the  account  of  it  afterwards  too  ; 
and  there's  such  a  delightfully  funny  man  com- 
ing to  speak  on  the  other  side,' 

'  Mr.  Randolph^  is  it  not  V 

'  Yes,  a  sort  of  male  Mrs.  Malaprop.  Oh, 
such  fun  !'  and,  at  the  remembrance  of  some 
past  encounter,  Erica's  eyes  positively  danced 
with  laughter.  But  the  next  minute  she  was 
very  grave. 

*  I  came  to  speak  to  Mr.  Raeburn  about  this 
evening/  said  Charles  Osmond.  '  Do  you  know 
if  he  has  heard  of  a  rumour  that  this  Mr.  Ran- 
dolph has  hired  a  baud  of  roughs  to  interrupt 
the  meeting  V 

Erica  made  an  indignant  exclamation. 

'  Perhaps  that  was  what  the  telegram  was 
about,'  she  continued,  after  a  moment's  thought. 


LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  47 

'  We  found  it  here  when  we  came  hi.  Father 
said  nothing,  but  went  out  very  quickly  to  an- 
swer it.  Oh !  now  we  shall  have  a  dreadful 
time  of  it,  I  suppose,  and  perhaps  he'll  get  hurt 
again.  I  did  hope  they  had  given  up  that  sort 
of  thing.' 

She  looked  so  troubled  that  Charles  Osmond 
regretted  he  had  said  anything,  and  has- 
tened to  assure  her  that  what  he  had  heard  was 
the  merest  rumour,  and  very  possibly  not 
true. 

*  I  am  afraid,'  she  said,  '  it  is  too  bad  not  to  be 
true.' 

It  struck  Charles  Osmond  that  that  was 
about  the  saddest  little  sentence  he  had  ever 
heard. 

Partly  wishing  to  change  the  subject,  partly 
from  real  interest,  he  made  some  remark  about 
a  lovely  little  picture,  the  only  one  in  the  room ; 
its  frame  was  lighted  up  by  the  flickering  blaze, 
and  even  in  the  imperfect  light  he  could  see  that 
the  subject  was  treated  in  no  ordinary  way.  It 
w^^^s  a  little  bit  of  the  Thames  far  away  from 
London,  with   a  bank  of  many-tinted  trees  on 


48  WE   TWO. 

one  side,  aud  out  beyond  a  range  of  low  bills, 
purple  in  tbe  evening  ligbt.  In  tbe  skj  was  a 
rosy  sunset  glow,  melting  above  into  saffron 
colour,  and  tbis  was  reflected  in  tbe  water, 
gilding  and  mellowing  tbe  foreground  of  sedge 
and  water-lilies.  But  wbat  made  tbe  picture 
specially  cbarming  was  tbat  tbe  artist  bad 
really  caugbt  tbe  peculiar  solemn  stilbiess  of 
evening ;  merely  to  look  at  tbat  quiet,  peaceful 
river  brougbt  a  feeling  of  busb  and  calmness. 
It  seemed  a  strange  picture  to  find  as  tbe  sole 
ornament  in  tbe  study  of  a  man  wbo  bad  all 
bis  life  been  figbting  tbe  world. 

Erica  brigbtened  up  again,  and  seemed  to 
forget  ber  anxiety  wben  be  questioned  ber  as 
to  tbe  artist. 

'  Tbere  is  sucb  a  nice  story  about  tbat  picture,' 
sbe  said,  '  I  always  like  to  look  at  it.  It  was 
about  two  years  ago^  one  very  cold  winter's 
day,  and  a  woman  came  witb  some  oil-paintings 
wbicb  sbe  was  trying  to  sell  for  ber  busband, 
wbo  was  ill :  be  was  ratber  a  good  artist,  but 
bad  been  in  bad  bealtb  for  a  long  time,  till  at 
last  sbe  bad  really  come  to  bawking  about  bis 


LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  49 

pictures  in  this  way,  because  they  were  in  such 
dreadful  distress.  Father  was  very  much  wor- 
ried just  then,  there  was  a  horrid  libel  case 
going  on,  and  that  morning  he  was  very  busy, 
and  he  sent  the  woman  away  rather  sharply, 
said  he  had  no  time  to  listen  to  her.  Then 
presently  he  was  vexed  with  himself  because 
she  really  had  looked  in  great  trouble,  and  he 
thought  he  had  been  harsh,  and,  though  he 
was  dreadfully  pressed  for  time^  he  would  go 
out  into  the  square  to  see  if  he  couldn't  find  her 
again.  I  went  with  him,  and  we  had  walked 
all  round  and  had  almost  given  her  up,  when 
we  caught  sight  of  her  coming  out  of  a  house 
on  the  opposite  side.  And  then  it  was  so 
nice^  father  spoke  so  kindly  to  her,  and  found 
out  more  about  her  history,  and  said  that  he 
was  too  poor  to  buy  her  pictures ;  but  she  look- 
ed dreadfully  tired  and  cold,  so  he  asked  her  to 
come  in  and  rest,  and  she  came  and  sat  by  the 
fire,  and  stayed  to  dinner  with  us,  and  we  look- 
ed at  her  pictures,  because  she  seemed  so  proud 
of  them  and  liked  us  to.  One  of  them  was 
that  little  river-scene,  which  father  took  a  great 
VOL.  I.  E 


50  WE  TWO. 

faucy  to,  and  praised  a  great  deal.  She  left  us 
her  address,  and  later  on,  when  the  libel  case 
was  ended,  and  father  had  got  damages,  and  so 
had  a  little  spare  money,  he  sent  some  to  this 
poor  artist,  and  they  were  so  grateful,  though, 
do  you  know,  I  think  the  dinner  pleased  them 
more  than  the  money,  and  they  would  insist  on 
sending  this  picture  to  father.  I'll  light  the 
gas,  and  then  you^ll  see  it  better.' 

She  twisted  a  piece  of  paper  into  a  spill,  and 
put  an  end  to  the  gloaming.  Chailes  Osmond 
stood  up  to  get  a  nearer  view  of  the  painting, 
and  Erica,  too,  drew  nearer,  and  looked  at  it  for 
a  minute  in  silence. 

'  Father  took  me  up  the  Thames  once,'  she 
said,  by-and-by.  'It  was  so  lovely.  Some 
day,  when  all  these  persecutions  are  over,  we 
are  going  to  have  a  beautiful  tour,  and  see  all 
sorts  of  places.     But  I  don't  know  when  they 

will  be  over !     As  soon  as  one  bigot '  she 

broke  off  suddenly,  with  a  stifled  exclamation 
of  dismay. 

Charles  Osmond,  in  the  dim  light,  with  his 
long  grey  beard,  had  not  betrayed  his  clerical 


LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  51 

-dress ;  but^  glancing  round  at  him  now,  she  saw 
at  once  that  the  stranger  to  whom  she  had 
spoken  so  unreservedly  was  by  no  means  one  of 
her  father's  followers. 

'  Well !'  he  said,  smiling,  half  understanding 
her  confusion. 

'  You  are  a  clergyman  !'  she  almost  gasped. 

*  Yes;  why  not r 

'  1  beg  your  pardon,  I  never  thought — you 
seemed  so  much  too ' 

*  Too  what?' urged  Charles  Osmond.  Then, 
as  she  still  hesitated,  '  Now,  you  must  really  let 
me  hear  the  end  of  that  sentence,  or  I  shall  ima- 
gine everything  dreadful !' 

*  Too  nice/  murmured  Erica,  wishing  that 
she  could  sink  through  the  floor. 

But  the  confession  so  tickled  Charles  Osmond 
that  he  laughed  aloud,  and  his  laughter  was  so 
infectious  that  Erica,  in  spite  of  her  confusion, 
could  not  help  joining  in  it.  She  had  a  very 
keen  sense  of  the  ludicrous,  and  the  position 
was,  undoubtedly,  a  laughable  one ;  still  there 
were  certain  appalling  recollections  of  the  past 
conversation    which    soon    made    her    serious 

E  2 

LIBRARY 

UMiVERSJTY  OF  ILLINOIS 


52  ^YE  TWO. 

again.  She  had  talked  of  persecutions  to  one 
■who  was,  at  any  rate,  on  the  side  of  the  persecu- 
tors ;  had  alluded  to  bigots,  and,  worst  of  all, 
had  spoken  in  no  measured  terms  of '  tiresome 
Christians.' 

She  turned,  rather  shyly,  and  yet  with  a 
touch  of  dignity,  to  her  visitor,  and  said, 

'It  was  very  careless  of  me  not  to  notice 
more;  but  it  was  dark,  and  I  am  not  used  to 
seeing  any  but  our  own  people  here.  I  am 
afraid  I  said  things  which  must  have  hurt  you  : 
I  wished  you  had  stopped  me.' 

The  beautiful  colour  had  spread  and  deep- 
ened in  her  cheeks,  and  there  was  something 
indescribably  sweet  and  considerate  in  her 
tone  of  apology.  Charles  Osmond  was  touched 
by  it. 

'  It  is  I  who  should  apologise,'  he  said.  '  I 
am  not  at  all  sure  that  I  was  justified  in 
sitting  there  quietly,  knowing  that  you  were 
under  a  delusion  ;  but  it  is  always  very  delight- 
ful to  me  in  this  artificial  world  to  meet  anyone 
who  talks  quite  naturally,  and  the  interest  of 
hearing  your    view    of  the   question  kept  me 


LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  53 

silent.     You  must  forgive  me,  and  as  you  know 
I'm  too  nice  to  be  a  clergyman ' 

*  Oh,  I  beg  your  pardon  !  How  rude  I  have 
been,'  cried  Erica,  blushing  anew,  '  but  you  did 
make  me  say  it.' 

'  Of  course^  and  I  take  it  as  a  high  compli- 
ment from  you,'  said  Charles  Osmond,  laughing 
again  at  the  recollection.  ^  Come,  may  we  not 
seal  our  friendship  ?  We  have  been  sufficiently 
frank  with  each  other  to  be  something  more 
than  acquaintances  for  the  future.' 

Erica  held  out  her  hand  and  found  it 
taken  in  a  strong,  firm  clasp,  which  somehow 
conveyed  much  more  than  an  ordinary  hand- 
shake. 

'And,  after  all,  you  are  too  nice  for  a  clergy- 
roan  I'  she  thought  to  herself.  Then,  as  a  fresh 
idea  crossed  her  mind,  she  suddenly  exclaimed, 
'  But  you  came  to  tell  us  about  Mr.  Randolph's 
roughs,  did  you  not  %  How  came  you  to  care 
that  we  should  know  beforehand  f 

*  Why,  naturally,  I  hoped  that  a  disturbance 
might  be  stopped.' 

'  Is  it  natural?'  questioned  Erica.     'I  should 


54  WE  TWO. 

have  thought  it  more  natural  for  you  to  think 
with  your  own  party.' 

'  But  peace  and  justice  and  freedom  of  speech 
must  all  stand  before  party  questions.' 

*  Yet  you  think  that  we  are  wrong  and  that 
Christianit}^  is  right  V 

'  Yes,  but  to  my  mind  perfect  justice  is  part 
of  Christianity.' 

'  Oh/  said  Erica,  in  a  tone  which  meant  un- 
utterable things. 

'  You  think  that  Christians  do  not  show  per- 
fect justice  to  you?'  said  Charles  Osmond,  read- 
ing her  thoughts. 

'  I  can't  say  I  think  they  do,'  she  replied. 
Then,  suddenly  firing  up  at  the  recollection  of 
her  afternoon's  experiences,  she  said,  '  They  are 
not  just  to  us,  though  they  preach  justice  ;  they 
are  not  loving,  though  they  talk  about  love  ! 
If  they  want  us  to  think  their  religion  true,  I 
wonder  they  don't  practise  it  a  little  more  and 
preach  it  less.  What  is  the  use  of  talking  of 
"  brotherly  kindness  and  charity  "  when  they 
hardly  treat  us  like  human  beings,  when  the}" 
make  up  wicked  lies  about  us,  and  will  hardly 


LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  55 

let   lis    sit    in    the    same    room    with    them  V 

'  Come^  now,  we  really  are  sitting  in  the  same 
room/  said  Charles  Osmond,  smiling. 

'  Oh,  dear,  what  am  I  to  do  !'  exclaimed  Erica. 
'  I  can't  remember  that  you  are  one  of  them ! 
you  are  so  very  unlike  most.' 

'  I  think,'  said  Charles  Osmond, '  you  have 
come  across  some  very  bad  specimens.' 

Erica  in  her  heart  considered  her  visitor  as 
the  exception  which  proved  the  rule ;  but,  not 
wishing  to  l^e  caught  tripping  again,  she  re- 
solved to  say  no  more  upon  the  subject. 

*  Let  us  talk  of  something  else,'  she  said. 

'  Something  nicer  V  said  Charles  Osmond, 
with  a  little  mischievous  twinkle  in  his  eyes. 

'  Safer,'  said  Erica,  laughing.  '  But,  stop,  I 
hear  my  father.' 

She  went  out  into  the  passage  to  meet  him. 
Charles  Osmond  heard  her  explaining  his  visit 
and  the  news  he  had  brought,  heard  Raeburn's 
brief  responses ;  then,  in  a  few  moments_,  the 
two  entered  the  room^  a;  picturesque-lookiog 
couple,  the  clergyman  thought,  the  tall,  stately 
man  with  his  broad  forehead  and  overshadow- 


56  WE   TWO. 

ing  masses  of  auburn  hair,  the  little,  eager-faced 
impetuous  girl^  so  -winsome  in  her  unconven- 
tional frankness. 

The  conversation  became  a  trifle  more  cere- 
monious, though  with  Erica  perched  on  the  arm 
of  her  father's  chair,  ready  to  squeeze  his  hand 
at  every  word  which  pleased  her,  it  could  hardly 
become  stiff.  Raeburn  had  just  heard  the  re- 
port of  Mr.  Randolph's  scheme  and  had  already 
taken  precautionary  measures  ;  but  he  was  sur- 
prised and  gratified  that  Charles  Osmond  shoald 
have  troubled  to  bring  him  word  about  it.  The 
two  men  talked  on  with  the  most  perfect  friend- 
liness, and  by-and-by,  to  Erica's  great  delight, 
Charles  Osmond  expressed  a  wish  to  be  present 
at  the  meeting  that  night,  and  made  inquiries 
as  to  the  time  and  place. 

'  Oh,  couldn't  you  stay  to  tea  and  go  with  us  V 
she  exclaimed,  forgetting  for  the  third  time  that 
he  was  a  clergyman,  and  offering  the  ready 
hospitality  she  would  have  offered  to  anyone 
else. 

'  I  should  be  delighted,'  he  said,  smiling,  '  if 
you  can  really  put  up  with  one  of  the  cloth.' 


LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  57 

Raeburn,  amused  at  his  daughter's  spontan- 
eous hospitality  and  pleased  with  the  friendly 
acceptance  it  had  met  with,  was  quite  ready  to 
second  the  invitation.  Erica  was  delighted ; 
she  carried  off  the  cat  and  the  toast  into  the 
next  room,  eager  to  tell  her  mother  all  about 
the  visitor. 

'  The  most  delightful  man,  mother,  not  a  bit 
like  a  clergyman  !  I  didn't  jSnd  out  for  ever  so 
long  what  he  was,  and  said  all  sorts  of  dreadful 
things,  but  he  didn't  mind  and  was  not  the 
least  offended.' 

'  When  will  J'ou  learn  to  be  cautious,  I  won- 
der/ said  Mrs.  Raeburn,  smiling.  '  You  are  a 
shocking  little  chatterbox.' 

And  as  Erica  flitted  busily  about,  arranging 
the  tea-table,  her  mother  watched  her  half 
amusedly,  half  anxiously.  She  had  always 
been  remarkably  frank  and  outspoken,  and 
there  was  something  so  transparently  sincere 
about  her  that  she  seldom  gave  offence;  but 
the  mother  could  not  help  wondering  how  it 
would  be  as  she  grew  older  and  mixed  with  a 
greater  variety  of  people.    In  fact,   in   every 


58  WE  TWO. 

way  she  was  anxious  about  the  child's  future, 
for  Erica's  was  a  somewhat  perplexing  charac- 
ter, and  seemed  very  ill-fitted  for  her  position. 

Eric  Haeberlein  had  once  compared  her  to  a 
violin,  and  there  was  a  good  deal  of  truth  in 
his  idea.  She  was  very  sensitive,  responding 
at  once  to  the  merest  touch,  and  easily  moved 
to  admiration  and  devoted  love,  or  to  strong 
indignation.  Naturally  high-spirited,  she  was 
subject,  too,  to  fits  of  depression,  and  was 
always  either  in  the  heights  or  the  depths.  Yet 
Avith  all  these  characteristics  was  blended  her 
father's  indomitable  courage  and  tenacity; 
though  feeling  the  thorns  of  life  far  more  keen- 
ly than  most  people,  she  was  one  of  those  who 
will  never  yield ;  though  pricked  and  wounded 
by  outward  events,  she  would  never  be  conquer- 
ed by  circumstance.  At  present  her  capabilities 
for  adoration,  which  were  very  great,  were 
lavished  in  two  directions  :  in  the  abstract  she 
worshipped  intellect,  in  the  concrete  she  wor- 
shipped her  father. 

From  the  grief  and  indignation  of  the  after- 
noon, she  had  passed  with  extraordinary  rapidity 


LIFE  FKOM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  59 

to  a  state  of  merriment  which  would  have  been 
incomprehensible  to  one  who  did  not  understand 
her  peculiarly  complex  character.  Mrs.  Rae- 
burn  listened  with  a  good  deal  of  amusement  to 
her  racy  description  of  Charles  Osmond. 

'  Strange  that  this  should  have  happened  so 
soon  after  our  talk  this  afternoon,'  she  said, 
musingly.  'Perhaps  it  is  as  well  that  you 
should  have  a  glimpse  of  the  other  side,  against 
which  you  were  inveighing,  or  you  might  be 
growing  narrow.' 

'  He  is  much  too  good  to  belong  to  them  V 
said  Erica,  enthusiastically. 

As  she  spoke,  Raeburn  entered,  bringing  the 
visitor  with  him,  and  they  all  sat  down  to  their 
meal,  Erica  pouring  out  tea  and  attending  to 
everyone's  wants,  fondling  her  cat,  and  listening 
to  the  conversation,  with  all  the  time  a  curious 
perception  that  to  sit  down  to  table  with  one  of 
her  father's  opponents  was  a  very  novel  experi- 
ence. She  could  not  help  speculating  as  to  the 
thoughts  and  impressions  of  her  companions. 
Her  mother  was,  she  thought,  pleased  and- 
interested,  for  about  her  worn  face  there  was 


60  WE  TWO. 

the  look  of  contentment  which  invariably  came 
when  for  a  time  the  bitterness  of  the  struggle 
of  life  was  broken  by  any  sign  of  friendliness. 
Her  father  was — as  he  generally  was  in  his  own 
house — quiet,  gentle  in  manner,  ready  to  be  both 
an  attentive  and  an  interested  listener.  This 
gift  he  had  almost  as  markedly  as  the  gift  of 
speech ;  he  at  once  perceived  that  his  guest  was 
no  ordinary  man,  and  by  a  sort  of  instinct  he 
had  discovered  on  what  subjects  he  was  best 
calculated  to  speak,  and  wherein  they  could 
gain  most  from  him.  Charles  Osmond's  thoughts 
she  could  only  speculate  about ;  but  that  he  was 
ready  to  take  them  all  as  friends,  and  did  not 
regard  them  as  a  different  order  of  beings,  was 
plain. 

The  conversation  had  drifted  into  regions  of 
abstruse  science,  when  Erica,  who  had  been 
listening  attentively,  was  altogether  diverted 
by  the  entrance  of  the  servant,  who  brought  her 
a  brown-paper  parcel.  Eagerly  opening  it,  she 
was  almost  bewildered  by  the  delightful  sur- 
prise of  finding  a  complete  edition  of  Long- 
fellow's  poems,    bound   in   dark-blue  morocco. 


LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  61 

Inside  was  written,  '  From  another  admirer  of 
''  Hiawatha." ' 

She  started  np  with  a  rapturous  exclamation, 
and  the  two  men  paused  in  their  talk,  each  un- 
able to  help  watching  the  beautiful  little  face  all 
aglow  with  happiness.  Erica  almost  danced 
round  the  room  with  her  new  treasure. 

'  What  lieavenly  person  can  have  sent  me 
this  !'  she  cried.  *  Look,  father !  Did  you  ever 
see  such  a  beauty  !' 

Science  went  to  the  winds^  and  Raeburn  gave 
all  his  sympathy  to  Erica  and  Lon*gfellow. 

*  The  very  thing  you  were  wishing  for  !  Who 
could  have  sent  it?' 

*  I  can't  think !  It  can't  be  Tom,  because  I 
know  he's  spent  all  his  money,  and  Auntie 
would  never  call  herself  an  admirer  of  "  Hiawa- 
tha,'' nor  Herr  Haeberlein,  nor  Monsieur  Noirol, 
nor  anyone  I  can  think  of.' 

'  Dealings  with  the  fairies,'  said  Raeburn, 
smiling.  '  Your  beggar-child  with  the  scones  sud- 
denly transformed  into  a  beneficent  rewarder.' 

*  Not  from  you,  father?' 
Raeburn  laughed. 


62  WE  TWO. 

'  A  pretty  substantial  fairy  for  you  !  No,  uo, 
I  had  no  hand  in  it.  I  can't  give  yon  presents 
while  I  am  in  debt,  my  bairn.' 

^Oh,  isn't  it  jolly  to  get  what  one  wants!* 
said  Erica,  with  a  fervour  which  made  the  three 
grown-up  people  laugh. 

*  Very  jolly,'  said  Raeburn,  giving  her  a  little 
mute  caress.  'But  now,  Eric,  please  to  go  back 
and  eat  something,  or  I  shall  have  my  reporter 
fainting  in  the  middle  of  a  speech.' 

She  obeyed,  carrying  away  the  book  with  her 
and  enlivening  them  with  extracts  from  it ; 
once  delightedly  discovering  a  most  appropriate 
passage. 

^  Why,  of  course  !'  she  exclaimed,  '  you  and 
Mr.  Osmond,  father,  are  smoking  the  Peace- 
Pipe!'  And  with  much  force  and  animation 
she  read  them  bits  from  the  first  canto. 

Raeburn  left  the  room  before  long  to  get 
ready  for  his  meeting,  but  Erica  still  lingered 
over  her  new  treasure,  putting  it  down  at 
length  with  great  reluctance  to  prepare  her 
note-book  and  sharpen  her  pencil. 

'Isn't  that  a  dehghtful  bit  where  Hiawatha 


LIFE  FROM  ANOTHER  POINT  OF  VIEW.  63 

was  angry/  she  said,  '  it  has  been  running  in  my 

head  all  day — 

' '  For  his  heart  was  hot  within  him, 
Like  a  living  coal  his  heart  was." 

That's   what  I   shall   feel  like  to-night    when 

Mr.  Randolph  attacks  father.' 

She  ran  upstairs  to  dress,  and,  as  the  door 
closed  upon  her,  Mrs.  Raeburn  turned  to  Charles 
Osmond  with  a  sort  of  apology. 

'  She  finds  it  very  hard  not  to  speak  out  her 
thoughts ;  it  will  often  ^-et  her  into  trouble,  I 
am  afraid.' 

*  It  is  too  fresh  and  delightful  to  be  checked 
though,'  said  Charles  Osmond^  'I  assure  you 
she  has  taught  me  many  a  lesson  to-night.' 

The  mother  talked  on  almost  unreservedly 
about  the  subject  that  was  evidently  nearest 
her  heart — the  diflSculties  of  Erica's  education, 
the  harshness  they  so  often  met  with,  the  harm 
it  so  evidently  did  the  child — till  the  subject 
of  the  conversation  came  down  again,  much 
too  excited  and  happy  to  care  just  then  for 
any  unkind  treatment.  Had  she  not  got  a 
Longfellow    of  her    Yery    own,    and    did    not 


64  WE  TWO. 

that  unexpected  pleasure  make  up  for  a  thou- 
sand privations  and  discomforts  ! 

Yet,  with  all  her  childishness  and  impetu- 
osity, Erica  was  womanly  too,  as  Charles 
Osmond  saw  by  the  way  she  waited  on  her 
mother,  thinking  of  everything  which  the 
invalid  could  possibly  want  while  they  were 
gone,  brightening  the  whole  place  with  her 
sunshiny  presence.  Whatever  else  was  lack- 
ing, there  was  no  lack  of  love  in  this  house. 
The  tender  considerateness  which  softened 
Erica's  impetuosity  in  her  mother's  presence, 
the  loving  comprehension  between  parent  and 
child,  was  very  beautiful  to  see. 


6a 


CHAPTER  IV. 

^  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !' 

A  man  "who  strives  earnestly  and  perseveringly  to  con- 
vince others,  at  least  convinces  us  that   he  is  cominced 

himself. 

Guesses  at  Truth. 

The  rainy  afternoon  had  given  place  to  a 
fine  and  starlight  night.  Erica,  apparently  ia 
high  spirits,  walked  between  her  father  and 
Charles  Osmond. 

'Mother  won't  be  anxious  about  us,'  she 
said.  '  She  has  not  heard  a  word  about  Mr. 
Randolph's  plans.  I  was  so  afraid  some  one 
would  speak  about  it  at  tea-time,  and  then  she 
would  have  been  in  a  fright  all  the  evening, 
and  would  not  have  liked  my  going.' 

VOL.  I.  F 


66  WE  TWO. 

'Mr.  Randolph  is  both  energetic  and  unscru- 
pulous,' said  Raeburn.  '  But  I  doubt  if  even 
he  would  set  his  roughs  upon  you,  little  one, 
unless  he  has  become  as  bloodthirsty  as  a 
certain  old  Scotch  psalm  we  used  to  sing.' 

'What  was  that?'  questioned  Erica. 

*I  forget  the  beginning,  but  the  last  verse 
always  had  a  sort  of  horrible  fascination  for 
vs — 

"  How  happy  should  that  trooper  be 
Who,  riding  on  a  naggie, 
Should  take  thy  little  children  up, 
And  dash  them  'gin  the  craggie  !'" 

Charles  Osmond  and  Erica  laughed  heart- 
ily. 

'  They  will  only  dash  you  against  metaphor- 
ical rocks  in  the  nineteenth  century,'  continued 
Raeburn.  '  I  remember  wondering  why  the 
old  clerk  in  my  father's  church  always  sang 
that  verse  so  lustily  ;  but  you  see  we  have  ex- 
actly the  same  spirit  now,  only  in  a  more  civil- 
ised form,  barbarity  changed  to  polite  cruelty, 
as  for  instance  the  way  you  were  treated  this 
afternoon.' 


'  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  67 

'Ob,  don't  talk  about  tbat,'  said  Erica, 
quickly,  'I  am  going  to  enjoy  my  Longfellow 
and  forget  tbe  rest.' 

In  trutb,  Charles  Osmond  was  struck  with 
this  both  in  the  father  and  daughter ;  each  had 
a  wa}^  of  putting  back  their  bitter  thoughts, 
of  dwelling  whenever  it  was  possible  on  the 
brighter  side  of  life.  He  knew  that  Raeburn 
was  involved  in  most  harassing  litigation,  was 
burdened  with  debt,  was  confronted  every- 
^vhere  with  bitter  and  often  violent  opposi- 
tion ;  yet  he  seemed  to  live  above  it  all^  for 
there  was  a  w^onderful  repose  about  him,  an 
extraordinary  serenity  in  his  aspect,  which 
would  have  seemed  better  fitted  to  a  hermit 
than  to  one  who  had  spent  his  life  in  fighting 
against  desperate  odds.  One  thing  was  quite 
clear,  the  man  was  absolutely  convinced  that  he 
was  suffering  for  the  truth,  and  was  ready  to  en- 
dure anything  in  what  he  considered  the  service 
of  his  fellow-men.  He  did  not  seem  particularly 
anxious  as  to  the  evening's  proceedings.  On  the 
whole,  they  were  rather  a  merry  party  as  they 
walked  along  Gower  Street  to  the  station. 

f2 


68  WE   TWO. 

But  wheo  they  got  out  again  at  their  destin- 
ation, and  walked  through  the  busy  streets  to 
the  hall  where  the  lecture  was  to  be  given,  a 
sort  of  seriousness  fell  upon  all  three.  They 
were  each  going  to  work  in  their  different 
ways  for  what  they  considered  the  good  of 
humanity,  and  instinctively  a  silence  grew  and 
deepened. 

Erica  was  the  first  to  break  it  as  they  came 

in  sight  of  the  hall. 

*  What  a  crowd  there  is  !'  she  exclaimed.  '  Are 
these  Mr.  Randolph's  roughs  ?' 

'  We  can  put  up  with  them  outside,'  said 
Raeburn ;  but  Charles  Osmond  noticed  that  as 
he  spoke  he  drew  the  child  nearer  to  him,  with  a 
momentary  look  of  trouble  in  his  face,  as  though 
he  shrank  from  taking  her  through  the  rabble. 
Erica,  on  the  other  hand,  looked  interested  and 
perfectly  fearless.  With  great  difficulty  they 
forced  their  way  on,  hooted  and  yelled  at  by 
the  mob,  who,  however,  made  no  attempt  at 
violence.  At  length,  reaching  the  shelter  of  the 
entrance  lobby,  Raebiu-n  left  them  for  a  moment, 
pausing  to  give  directions  to  the  doorkeepers. 


'  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  69 

Just  then,  to  his  great  surprise,  Charles  Osmond 
caught  sight  of  his  son  standing  only  a  few 
paces  from  them.  His  exclamation  of  astonish- 
ment made  Erica  look  up.  Brian  came  forward 
eagerly  to  meet  them. 

'  You  here !'  exclaimed  his  father,  with  a  la- 
tent suspicion  confirmed  into  a  certainty.  *  This 
is  my  son.  Miss  Raeburn.' 

Brian  had  not  dreamed  of  meeting  her,  he  had 
waited  about,  curious  to  see  how  Raeburn  would 
get  on  with  the  mob ;  it  was  with  a  strange  pang 
of  rapture  and  dismay  that  he  had  seen  his  fair 
little  ideah  That  she  should  be  in  the  midst  of 
that  hooting  mob  made  his  heart  throb  with  in- 
dignation, yet  there  was  something  so  sweet 
in  her  grave  stedfast  face  that  he  was,  never- 
theless, glad  to  have  witnessed  the  scene.  Her 
colour  was  rather  heightened,  her  eyes  bright 
but  very  quiet,  yet  as  Charles  Osmond  spoke, 
and  she  looked  at  Brian,  her  face  all  at  once 
lighted  up,  and  with  an  irresistible  smile  she 
exclaimed,  in  the  most  childlike  of  voices, 

'  Why,  it's  my  umbrella  man  !'  The  informality 
of  the  exclamation  seemed  to  make  them  at  once 


70  WE   TWO. 

something  more  than  ordinary  acquaintances; 
They  told  Charles  Osmond  of  their  encounter  in 
the  afternoon,  and  in  a  very  few  minutes  Brian, 
hardly  knowing  whether  he  were  not  in  some 
strange  dream,  found  himself  sitting  with  his 
father  and  Erica  in  a  crowded  lecture  hall^  rea- 
lising with  an  intensity  of  joy  and  an  intensity 
of  pain  how  near  he  was  to  the  queen  of  his 
heart  and  yet  how  far  from  her. 

The  meeting  was  quite  orderly.  Though 
Kaeburn  was  addressing  many  who  disagreed 
with  him,  he  had  evidently  got  the  whole  and 
imdivided  attention  of  his  audience ;  and  in- 
deed his  gifts  both  as  rhetorician  and  orator 
were  so  great  that  they  must  have  been  either 
wilfully  deaf  or  obtuse  who,  when  under  the 
spell  of  his  extraordinary  earnestness  and  elo- 
quence, could  resist  listening.  Not  a  word  was 
lost  on  Brian  ;  every  sentence  which  emphasis- 
ed the  great  difference  of  belief  between  himself 
and  his  love  seemed  to  engrave  itself  on  his 
heart;  no  minutest  detail  of  that  evening  escap- 
ed him. 

He  saw  the  tall,  commanding  figure  of  the  ora- 


'  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  71 

tor,  the  vast  sea  of  upturned  faces  below,  the 
eager  attention  imprinted  on  all^  sometimes  a 
wave  of  sympathy  and  approval  sweeping  over 
them,  resulting  in  a  storm  of  applause,  at  times 
a  more  divided  disapproval,  or  a  shout  of  '  No, 
no,'  which  invariably  roused  the  speaker  to  a 
more  vigorous,  clear,  and  emphatic  repetition  of 
the  questioned  statement.  And,  through  all,  he 
was  ever  conscious  of  the  young  girl  at  his  side, 
who  with  her  head  bent  over  her  note-book  was 
absorbed  in  her  work.  While  the  most  vital  ques- 
tions of  life  were  being  discussed,  he  was  yet 
always  aware  of  that  hand  travelling  rapidly  to 
and  fro,  of  the  pages  hurriedly  turned,  of  the 
quick  yet  weary  looking  change  of  posture. 

Though  not  without  a  strong  vein  of  sarcasm, 
Kaeburn's  speech  was,  on  the  whole,  temperate ; 
it  certainly  should  have  been  met  with  considera- 
tion. But,  unfortunately,  Mr.  Randolph  was  in- 
capable of  seeing  any  good  in  his  opponent ;  his 
combative  instincts  were  far  stronger  than  his 
Christianity,  and  Brian,  who  had  winced  many 
times,  while  listening  to  the  champion  of  atheism, 
was  even  more  keenly  wounded  by  the  cham- 


72  WE  TWO. 

pion  of  his  own  cause.  Abusive  epithets  abound- 
ed in  his  retort ;  at  last  he  left  the  subject  under 
discussion  altogether,  and  launched  into  person- 
alities of  the  most  objectionable  kind.  Raeburn 
sat  with  folded  arms,  listening  with  a  sort  of 
cold  dignity.  He  looked  very  different  now  from 
the  genial-mannered,  quiet  man  whom  Charles 
Osmond  had  seen  in  his  own  home  but  an  hour 
or  two  ago.  There  was  a  peculiar  look  in  his 
tawny  eyes  hardly  to  be  described  in  words,  a 
look  which  was  hard,  and  cold,  and  steady.  It 
told  of  an  originally  sensitive  nature,  inured  to 
ill-treatment ;  of  a  strong  will  w^hich  had  long 
ago  steeled  itself  to  endure  ;  of  a  character  which, 
though  absolutely  refusing  to  yield  to  opposi- 
tion, had  grown  slightly  bitter,  even  slightly 
vindictive  in  the  process. 

Brian  could  only  watch  in  silent  pain  the 
little  figure  beside  him.  Once  at  some  violent 
term  of  abuse  she  looked  up,  and  glanced 
for  a  moment  at  the  speaker  ;  he  just  caught  a 
swift,  indignant  flash  from  her  bright  eyes,  then 
her  head  was  bent  lower  than  before  over  her 
note-book,  and  the  carnation  deepened  in  her 


'  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  73 

cheek,  whilst  her  peucil  sped  over  the  paper  fast 
and  furiously.  Presently  came  a  sharp  retort 
from  Raebnrn,  ending  with  the  perfectly  war- 
rantable accusation  that  Mr.  Randolph  was 
wandering  from  the  subject  of  the  evening 
merely  to  indulge  his  personal  spite.  The  audi- 
ence was  beginning  to  be  roused  by  the  unfair- 
ness, and  a  storm  might  have  ensued  had  not 
Mr.  Randolph  unintentionally  turned  the  whole 
proceedings  from  tragedy  to  farce. 

Indignant  at  Raeburn's  accusation^  he  sprang 
to  his  feet  and  began  a  vigorous  protest. 

^  Mr.  Chairman,  I  denounce  my  opponent  as  a 
liar.  His  accusation  is  utterly  false.  I  deny 
the  allegation,  and  I  scorn  the  allegator !' 

He  was  interrupted  by  a  shout  of  laughter, 
the  w^hole  assembly  was  convulsed,  even  Erica's 
anger  changed  to  mirth. 

'  Fit  for  Punch/  she  whispered  to  Brian,  her 
face  all  beaming  with  merriment. 

Raeburn,  whose  grave  face  had  also  relaxed 
into  a  smile,  suddenly  stood  up,  and,  with  a 
sort  of  dry  Scotch  humour,  remarked, 

'  My  enemies  have  compared  me  to  many  ob- 


74  WE   TWO. 

noxious  things,  but  never  till  to-night  have  I 
been  called  a  crocodile !  Possibly  Mr.  Randolph 
has  been  reading  of  the  crocodiles  recently  dis- 
sected at  Paris.  It  has  been  discovered  that 
they  are  almost  brainless,  and_,  being  without 
reason,  are  probably  animated  by  a  violent  in- 
stinct of  destruction.  1  believe,  however,  that 
the  power  of  their  "jaw  "  is  unsurpassed  !' 

Then,  amidst  shouts  of  laughter  and  applause,, 
he  sat  down  again,  leaving  the  field  to  the 
much  discomfited  Mr.  Randolph. 

Much  harm  had  been  done  that  evening  to 
the  cause  of  Christianity.  The  sympathies  of 
the  audience  could  not  be  with  the  weak 
and  immannerly  Mr.  Randolph ;  they  were 
Englishmen,  and  were,  of  course,  inclined  to 
side  with  the  man  who  had  been  unjustly  dealt 
with,  who,  moreover,  had  really  spoken  to 
them — had  touched  their  very  hearts. 

The  field  was  practically  lost  when,  to  the 
surprise  of  all,  another  speaker  came  forward. 
Erica,  who  knew  that  their  side  had  had  the 
best  of  it,  felt  a  thrill  of  admiration  when  she 
saw  Charles  Osmond  move  slowly  to  the  front 


*  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  75 

of  the  platform.  She  was  very  tired,  but  out  of 
a  sort  of  gratitude  for  his  friendliness,  a  readi- 
ness to  do  him  honour,  she  strained  her  energies 
to  take  dovrn  his  speech  verbatim.  It  was  not  a 
long  one,  it  was  hardly,  perhaps,  to  be  called  a 
speech  at  all,  it  was  rather  as  if  the  man  had 
thrown  his  very  self  into  the  breach  made  by 
the  unhappy  wrangle  of  the  evening. 

He  spoke  of  the  universal  brotherliood  and  of 
the  wrong  done  to  it  by  bitterness  and  strife  ;  he 
stood  there  as  the  very  incarnation  of  brother- 
liness,  and  the  people,  whether  they  agreed 
with  him  or  not,  loved  him.  In  the  place  where 
the  religion  of  Christ  had  been  reviled  as  well 
by  the  Christian  as  by  the  atheist,  he  spoke  of 
the  revealer  of  the  Father,  and  a  hush  fell  on  the 
listening  men  ;  he  spoke  of  the  Founder  of  the 
great  brotherhood,  and  by  the  very  reality,  by 
the  fervour  of  his  convictions,  touched  a  new 
chord  in  many  a  heart.  It  was  no  time  for 
argument,  the  meeting  was-  almost  over ;  he 
scarcely  attempted  an  answer  to  many  of  th& 
difficulties  and  objections  raised  by  Raebura 
earlier  in  the   evening.     But  there  was  in  his 


; 


76  WE  TWO. 

ten  miuutes'  speech  the  whole  essence  of 
Christianity,  the  spirit  of  loving  sacrifice  of 
self,  the  strength  of  an  absolute  certainty  which 
no  argument,  however  logical,  can  shake,  the 
extraordinary  power  which  breathes  in  the  as- 
sertion, 'I  hiow  Him  whom  1  have  believed.' 

To  more  than  one  of  Raeburn's  followers 
there  came  just  the  slightest  agitation  of  doubt, 
the  questioning  whether  these  things  might  not 
be.  For  the  first  time  in  her  life  the  question 
began  to  stir  in  Erica's  heart.  She  had  heard 
many  advocates  of  Christianity,  and  had  re- 
garded them  much  as  we  might  regard  Bud- 
dhist missionaries  speaking  of  a  religion  that 
had  had  its  day  and  was  now  only  fit  to  be  dis- 
carded, or  perhaps  studied  as  an  interesting 
relic  of  the  past,  about  which  in  its  later  years 
many  corruptions  had  gathered. 

Raeburn,  being  above  all  things  a  just  man, 
had  been  determined  to  give  her  mind  no  bias 
in  favour  of  his  own  views,  and  as  a  child  he 
had  left  her  perfectly  free.  But  there  was  a 
certain  Scotch  proverb  which  he  did  not  call  to 
mind,  that  '  As  the  auld  cock  craws,  the  young 


'  SUPPOSIXG  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  77 

cock  learns.'  When  the  time  came  at  which  he 
considered  her  old  enough  really  to  study  the 
Bible  for  herself,  she  had  already  learnt  from 
bitter  experience  that  Christianity — at  any  rate, 
what  called  itself  Christianity — was  the  religion 
whose  votaries  were  constantly  slandering  and 
ill-treating  her  father,  and  that  all  the  priva- 
tions and  troubles  of  their  life  were  directly  or 
indirectly  due  to  it.  She  of  course  identified 
the  conduct  of  the  most  unfriendly  and  per- 
secuting with  the  religion  itself;  it  could  hardly 
be  otherwise. 

But  to-night  as  she  toiled  away,  bravely  act- 
ing up  to  her  lights,  taking  down  the  opponent's 
speech  to  the  best  of  her  abilities,  though  pre- 
disposed to  think  it  all  a  meaningless  rhapsody, 
the  faintest  attempt  at  a  question  began  to  take 
shape  in  her  mind.  It  did  not  form  itself  exactly 
into  words,  but  just  lurked  there  like  a  cloud- 
shadow, — 'Supposing  Christianity  were  true?' 

All  doubt  is  pain.  Even  this  faint  beginning 
of  doubt  in  her  creed  made  Erica  dreadfully 
uncomfortable.  Yet  she  could  not  regret  that 
Charles  Osmond  had  spoken,  even  though  she 


78  WE   TWO. 

imagined  him  to  be  greatly  mistaken,  and  feared 
that  that  uncomfortable  question  might  have 
been  suggested  to  others  among  the  audience. 
She  could  not  wish  that  the  speech  had  not 
been  made,  for  it  had  revealed  the  nobility  of 
the  man,  his  broad-hearted  love,  and  she  in- 
stinctively reverenced  all  the  really  great  and 
good,  however  widely  different  their  creeds. 

Brian  tried  in  vain  to  read  her  thoughts  ;  but 
as  soon  as  the  meeting  was  over  her  temporary 
seriousness  vanished,  and  she  was  once  more 
almost  a  child  again,  ready  to  be  amused  by 
anything.  She  stood  for  a  few  minutes  talking 
to  the  two  Osmonds ;  then,  catching  sight  of  an 
acquaintance  a  little  way  off,  she  bade  them  a 
hasty  good-night,  much  to  Brian's  chagrin,  and 
hurried  forward  with  a  warmth  of  greeting 
which  he  could  only  hope  was  appreciated  by 
the  thick-set  honest-looking  mechanic  who 
was  the  happy  recipient.  When  they  left  the 
ball,  she  was  still  deep  in  conversation  with 
him. 

The  fates  Avere  kind,  however,  to  Brian  that 
day ;  they  were  just  too  late  for  a  train,  and 


'  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  79 

before  the  next  one  arrived,  Eaeburn  and  Erica 
were  seen  slowly  coming  down  the  steps,  and 
in  another  minute  had  joined  them  on  the  plat- 
form. Charles  Osmond  and  Raeburn  fell  into  an 
amicable  discussion,  and  Brian,  to  his  great  satis- 
faction, was  left  to  an  uninterrupted  tete-a-tete 
with  Erica.  There  had  been  no  further  demon- 
stration by  the  crowd,  and  Erica,  now  that  the 
anxiety  w^as  over,  was  ready  to  make  fun  of  Mr. 
Randolph  and  his  band,  checking  herself  every 
now  and  then  for  fear  of  hurting  her  companion_, 
but  breaking  forth  again  and  again  into  irresist- 
ible merriment  as  she  recalled  the  '  alligator ' 
incident  and  other  grotesque  utterances.  All 
too  soon  they  reached  their  destination.  There 
was  still,  however,  a  ten  minutes'  walk  before 
them,  a  walk  which  Brian  never  forgot.  The 
wind  was  high,  and  it  seemed  to  excite  Erica ; 
he  could  always  remember  exactly  how  she 
looked,  her  eyes  bright  and  shining,  her  short, 
auburn  hair  all  blown  about  by  the  wind,  one 
stray  wave  lying  across  the  quaint  little  seal- 
skin hat.  He  remembered,  too,  how,  in  the 
middle  of  his  argument,  Raeburn  had  stepped 


80  WE   TWO. 

forward,  and  had  wrapped  a  white  woollen 
scarf  more  closely  round  the  child,  securing  the 
fluttering  ends.  Brian  would  have  liked  to  do 
it  himself  had  he  dared,  and  yet  it  pleased  him, 
too,  to  see  the  father's  thoughtfulness  ;  perhaps, 
in  that  '  touch  of  nature,'  he  for  the  first  time 
fully  recognised  his  kinship  with  the  atheist. 

Erica  talked  to  him  in  the  meantime  with  a 
delicious,  childlike  frankness,  gave  him  an  en- 
thusiastic account  of  her  friend  Hazeldine,  the 
working-man  whom  he  had  seen  her  speaking 
to,  and  unconsciously  revealed  in  her  free  con- 
versation a  great  deal  of  the  life  she  led,  a  busy, 
earnest,  self-denying  life  Brian  could  see.  When 
they  reached  the  place  of  their  afternoon's  en- 
counter, she  alluded  merrily  to  what  she  called 
the  'charge  of  umbrellas.' 

*  Who  would  have  thought,  now,  that  in  a 
few  hours'  time  we  should  have  learnt  to  know- 
each  other  !'  she  exclaimed.  '  It  has  been  alto- 
gether the  very  oddest  day,  a  sort  of  sandwich 
of  good  and  bad,  two  bits  of  the  dry  bread  of 
persecution^  but  in  between,  you  and  Mr.  Os- 
mond and  my  beautiful  new  Longfellow.' 


'  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  81 

Brian  could  not  help  laughing  at  the  simile, 
and  was  not  a  little  pleased  to  hear  the  refer- 
ence to  his  book  ;  but  his  amusement  was  soon 
dispelled  by  a  grim  little  incident.  Just  at  that 
minute  they  happened  to  pass  an  undertaker's 
cart  which  was  standing  at  the  door  of  one  of 
the  houses ;  a  coffin  was  borne  across  the  pave- 
ment in  front  of  them.  Erica,  with  a  quick 
exclamation,  put  her  hand  on  his  arm  and 
shrank  back  to  make  room  for  the  bearers  to 
pass.  Looking  down  at  her,  he  saw  that  she 
was  quite  pale.  The  coffin  was  carried  into  the 
house  and  they  passed  on. 

*HowIdo  hate  seeing  anything  like  that!' 
she  exclaimed.  Then  looking  back  and  up  to 
the  windo\ys  of  the  house,  'Poor  people  I  I 
Avonder  whether  they  are  very  sad.  It  seems 
to  make  all  the  world  dark  when  one  comes 
across  things  like  that.  Father  thinks  it  is 
good  to  be  reminded  of  the  end,  that  it  makes 
one  more  eager  to  work,  but  he  doesn't  even 
wish  for  anything  after  death,  nor  do  any  of  the 
best  people  I  know.  It  is  silly  of  me,  but  I 
never  can  bear  to  think  of  quite  coming  to  an 
VOL.  I.  G 


82  WE   TWO. 

end,  I  suppose  because  I  am  not  so  unselfish  as 
the  others.' 

'  Or  may  it  not  be  a  natural  instinct  which  is 
implanted  in  all,  which  perhaps  you  have  not 
yet  crushed  by  argument.' 

Erica  shook  her  head. 

'  More  likely  to  be  a  Httle  bit  of  one  of  my 
covenanting  ancestors  coming  out  in  me.  Still 
I  own  that  the  hope  of  the  hereafter  is  the  one 
point  in  which  you  have  the  better  of  it.  Life 
must  seem  very  easy  if  you  believe  that  all  will 
be  made  up  to  you  and  all  wrong  set  right 
after  you  are  dead.  You  see  we  have  rather 
hard  measure  here,  and  don't  expect  anything 
at  all  by-and-by.  But  all  the  same  I  am  al- 
ways rather  ashamed  of  this  instinct,  or  self- 
ishness, or  Scottish  inheritance,  whichever  it  is  !' 

'  Ashamed  !  why  should  you  be  V 

*  It  is  a  sort  of  weakness,  I  think,  which 
strong  characters  like  my  father  are  without. 
You  see  he  cares  so  much  for  everyone,  and 
thinks  so  much  of  making  the  world  a  little  less 
miserable  in  this  generation,  but  most  of  my 
love  is  for  him  and  for  my  mother ;  and  so  when 


'  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  83 

I  think  of  death — of  their  death '  she  broke 

off  abruptly. 

'  Yet  do  not  call  it  selfishness,'  said  Brian, 
with  a  slightly  choked  feeling,  for  there  had 
been  a  depth  of  pain  in  Erica's  tone.  *  My  father, 
who  has  just  that  love  of  humanity  of  which  you 
speak,  has  still  the  most  absolute  belief  in — yes, 
and  longing  for — immortality.  It  is  no  selfish- 
ness in  him.' 

*I  am  sure  it  is  not,'  said  Erica,  warmly,  'I 
shouldn't  think  he  could  be  selfish  in  any  way. 
I  am  glad  he  spoke  to-night ;  it  does  one  good 
to  hear  a  speech  like  that,  even  if  one  doesn't 
agree  with  it.  I  wish  there  were  a  few  more 
clergymen  like  him,  then  perhaps  the  tolerance 
and  brotherliness  he  spoke  of  might  become  pos- 
sible. But  it  must  be  a  long  way  off,  or  it 
would  not  seem  such  an  unheard-of  thing  that 
I  should  be  talking  like  this  to  you.  Why,  it  is 
the  first  time  in  my  whole  life  that  I  have 
spoken  to  a  Christian  except  on  the  most  every- 
day subjects.' 

'  Then  I  hope  you  won't  let  it  be  the  last,' 
said  Brian. 

g2 


84  WE   TWO. 

'  I  should  like  to  know  Mr.  Osmond  better/ 
said  Erica_,  '  for  you  know  it  seems  very  extra- 
ordinary to  me  that  a  clever  scientific  man  can 
speak  as  he  spoke  to-night.  I  sliould  like  to 
know  how  you  reconcile  all  the  contradictions, 
how  you  can  believe  what  seems  to  me  so  un- 
likely, how  even  if  you  do  believe  in  a  God  you 
can  think  Him  good  while  the  world  is  what  it 
is.  If  there  is  a  good  God  why  doesn't  he 
make  us  all  know  him,  and  end  all  the  evil  and 
cruelty  V 

Brian  did  not  reply  for  a  moment.  The  familiar 
gaslit  streets,  the  usual  number  of  passengers, 
the  usual  careworn  or  viceworn  faces  passing  by, 
damp  pavements,  muddy  roads,  fresh  winter 
wind,  all  seemed  so  natural,  but  to  talk  of  the 
deepest  things  in  heaven  and  earth  was  so  un- 
natural !  He  was  a  very  reserved  man,  but 
looking  down  at  the  eager,  questioning  face 
beside  him  his  reserve  all  at  once  melted. 
He  spoke  very  quietly,  but  in  a  voice  which 
showed  Erica  that  he  was,  at  least,  as  she 
expressed  it  'honestly  deluded.'  Evidently  he 
did  from  his  very  heart  believe  what  he  said. 


*  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  85 

'  But  how  are  we  to  judge  what  is  best  V  he 
replied.  '  My  belief  is  that  God  is  slowly  and 
gradually  educating  the  world,  not  forcing  it  on 
unnaturally,  but  drawing  it  on  step  by  step, 
making  it  work  out  its  own  lessons  as  the  best 
teachers  do  with  their  pupils.  To  me^the  idea  of 
a  steady  progression,  in  which  man  himself  may 
be  a  co-worker  with  God,  is  far  more  beautiful 
than  the  conception  of  a  Being  who  does  not 
work  by  natural  laws  at  all,  but  arbitrarily 
causes  this  and  that  to  be  or  not  to  be.' 

^But  then  if  your  God  is  educating  the 
■world,  He  is  educating  many  of  us  in  ignorance 
of  Himself,  in  atheism.  How  can  that  be  good 
or  right'?  Surely  you,  for  instance,  must  be 
rather  puzzled  when  you  come  across  atheists, 
if  you  believe  in  a  perfect  God,  and  think 
atheism  the  most  fearful  mistake  possible  V 

'  If  I  could  not  believe  that  God  can,  and 
does,  educate  some  of  us  through  atheism  I 
should  indeed  be  miserable,'  said  Brian,  with  a 
thrill  of  pain  in  his  voice  which  startled  Erica. 
*  But  I  do  believe  that  even  atheism,  even  blank 
ignorance   of  Him,   may  be   a   stage   through. 


SQ  WE  TWO. 

^    which  alone  some  of  us  can  be  brought  onward. 

•      The  noblest  man  I  ever   knew  passed  through 

that   stage,  and   I   can't   think   he  would  have 

C=i5:    been  half  the  man  he  is  if  he  had  not  passed 

through  it.' 

'  I  have  only  known  two  or  three  people  who 
from  atheists  became  theists,  and  they  were 
horrid !'  said  Erica,  emphatically.  *  People 
always  are  spiteful  to  the  side  they  have  left.' 

'  You  could  not  say  that  of  my  friend/  said 
Brian,  musingly.  '  I  wish  you  could  meet 
him.' 

They  had  reached  the  entrance  to  Guilford 
Terrace_,  Kaeburn  and  Charles  Osmond  over-^ 
took  them,  and  the  conversation  ended  abruptly* 
Perhaps  because  Erica  had  made  no  answer  to 
the  last  remark,  and  was  conscious  of  a  touch 
of  malice  in  her  former  speech^  she  put  a  little 
additional  warmth  into  her  farewell.  At  any 
rate,  there  was  that  which  touched  Brian's  very 
heart  in  the  frank  innocence  of  her  hand-clasp, 
in  the  sweet  yet  questioning  eyes  that  wer& 
raised  to  his. 

He  turned  away,  happier  and  yet  sadder  than 


«  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  I'  87 

he  had  ever  beeu  in  his  life.  Not  a  word  pass- 
ed between  him  and  his  father  as  they  crossed 
the  square,  but  when  they  reached  home  they 
instinctively  drew  together  over  the  study  fire. 
There  was  a  long  silence  even  then,  broken  at 
last  by  Charles  Osmond. 

'  Well,  my  son  V  he  said. 

'  I  cannot  see  how  I  can  be  of  the  least  use  to 
her,'  said  Brian,  abruptly,  as  if  his  father  had 
been  following  the  whole  of  his  train  of 
thought,  which,  indeed^  to  a  certain  extent  he 
had. 

'  Was  this  afternoon  your  first  meeting  V 

'  Our  first  speaking.  I  have  seen  her  many 
times,  but  only  to-day  realised  what  she 
is.' 

'  Well,  your  little  Undine  is  very  bewitching, 
and  much  more  than  bewitching,  true  to  the 
core  and  loyal  and  loving.  If  only  the  hard- 
ness of  her  life  does  not  embitter  her,  I  think 
she  will  make  a  grand  woman.' 

'  Tell  me  what  you  did  this  afternoon/  said 
Brian,  '  you  must  have  been  some  time  with 
them.' 


88  WE   TWO. 

Charles  Osmond  told  him  all  that  had  pass- 
ed ;  theu  continued, 

'  She  is,  as  I  said,  a  fascinating  bright  little 
Undine,  inclined  to  be  wilful,  I  should  fancy, 
and  with  a  sort  of  warmth  and  quickness  about 
her  whole  character  ;  in  many  ways  still  a  child, 
and  yet  in  others  strangely  old  for  her  years  ; 
on  the  whole  I  should  say  as  fair  a  specimen  of 
the  purely  natural  being  as  you  would  often 
meet  with.  The  spiritual  part  of  her  is,  I  fancy, 
asleep.' 

'  No,  I  fancy  to-night  has  made  it  stir  for  the 
first  time,'  said  Brian,  and  he  told  his  father  a 
little  of  what  had  passed  between  himself  and 
Erica. 

^  And  the  Longfellow  was,  1  suppose,  from 
you,'  said  Charles  Osmond.  '  I  wish  you  could 
have  seen  her  delight  over  it !  Words  absolute- 
ly failed  her.  I  don't  think  anyone  else  noticed 
it,  but,  her  own  vocabulary  coming  to  an  end, 
she  turned  to  ours,  it  was  ''  What  heavenly  per- 
son can  have  sent  me  this?" ' 

Brian  smiled^  but  sighed  too. 

'  One   talks  of  the   spiritual  side  remaining 


'  SUPPOSING  IT  IS  TRUE  !'  89 

untouched,'  he  said,  ^  yet  how  is  it  ever  to  be 
otherwise  than  chained  and  fettered,  while  such 
men  as  that  Randolph  are  recognised  as  the 
champions  of  our  cause,  while  injustice  and  un- 
kindness  meet  her  at  every  turn,  while  it  is 
something  rare  and  extraordinary  for  a  Chris- 
tian to  speak  a  kind  word  to  her  !  If  to-day 
she  has  first  reahsed  that  Christians  need  not 
necessarily  behave  as  brutes,  I  have  realised  a 
little  what  life  is  from  her  point  of  view.'   ' 

'  Then  realising  that  perhaps  you  may  help 
her,  perhaps  another  chapter  of  the  old  legend 
may  come  true,  and  you  may  be  the  means  of 
waking  the  spirit  in  your  Undine.' 

'  I  ?  Oh,  no  !  How  can  you  think  of  it  ! 
You  or  Donovan,  perhaps,  but  even  that  idea 
seems  to  me  wildly  improbable.' 

There  was  something  in  his  humility  and 
sadness  which  touched  his  father  inexpres- 
sibly. 

'  Well/  he  said,  after  a  pause,  '  if  you  are 
really  prepared  for  all  the  suffering  this  love 
must  bring  you,  if  you  mean  to  take  it,  and 
cherish  it,  and  live  for  it,  even  though  it  brings 


90  WE   TWO. 

you  no  gain,  but  apparent  pain  and  loss,  then  I 
think  it  can  only  raise  both  you  and  your 
Undine.' 

Brian  knew  that  not  one  man  in  a  thousand 
would  have  spoken  in  such  a  way  :  his  father's 
unworldliness  was  borne  in  upon  him  as  it  had 
never  been  before.  Greatly  as  he  had  always 
reverenced  and  loved  him,  to-night  his  love  and 
reverence  deepened  unspeakably — the  two  were 
drawn  nearer  to  each  other  than  ever. 

It  was  not  the  habit  in  this  house  to  make 
the  most  sacred  ties  of  life  the  butt  for  ill-timed 
and  ill-judged  joking.  No  knight  of  old  thought 
or  spoke  more  reverently  or  with  greater  re- 
serve of  his  lady-love  than  did  Brian  of  Erica. 
He  regarded  himself  now  as  one  bound  to  do 
her  service,  consecrated  from  that  day  forward 
as  her  loyal  knight. 


91 


CHAPTER  V. 

ERICA^S     RESOLVE. 

Men  are  tatooed  with  their  special  beliefs  like  so  many 
South-Sea  Islanders ;  but  a  real  human  heart,  with  Divine 
love  in  it,  beats  with  the  same  glow  under  all  the  patterns 
of  all  earth's  thousand  tribes. 

O.  AVendell  Holmes. 

For  the  next  fortnight  Brian  and  Erica  con- 
tinued to  pass  each  other  every  afternoon  in 
Gower  Street,  as  they  had  done  for  so  long,  the 
only  difference  was  that  now  they  greeted  each 
other,  that  occasionally  Brian  would  be  render- 
ed happy  for  the  rest  of  the  day  by  some  brief, 
passing  remark  from  his  Undine,  or  by  one  of 
her  peculiarly  bright  smiles.  One  day,  how- 
ever, she  actually  stopped ;  her  face  was 
radiant. 


"92  WE   TWO. 

'  1  must  just  tell  you  our  good  news,'  she 
said.  ^  My  father  has  won  his  case,  and  has  got 
heavy  damages.' 

'lam  very  glad,'  said  Brian.  'It  must  be  a 
great  relief  to  you  all  to  have  it  over.' 

*  Immense  I  Father  looks  as  if  a  ton's  weight 
had  been  taken  off  his  mind  !  Now  I  hope  we 
shall  have  a  little  peace.' 

With  a  hasty  good-bye,  she  hurried  on^  an 
unusual  elasticity  in  her  light  footsteps.  In 
Ouilford  Square  she  met  a  political  friend  of  her 
father's,  and  was  brought  once  more  to  a  stand- 
still. This  time  it  was  a  little  unwillingly,  for 
Monsieur  Noirol  teased  her  unmercifully,  and  at 
their  last  meeting  had  almost  made  her  angry  by 
talking  of  a  friend  of  his  at  Paris  who  offered  un- 
told advantages  to  any  clever  and  well-educated 
English  girl  who  wished  to  learn  the  language, 
and  who  would  in  return  teach  her  own.  Erica 
had  been  made  miserable  by  the  mere  sugges- 
tion that  such  a  situation  Avould  suit  her ;  the 
slightest  hint  that  it  might  be  well  for  her  to 
go  abroad  had  roused  in  her  a  sort  of  terror  lest 
her  father  might   ever  seriously   think   of  the 


erica's  resolve.  93 

scheme.  She  had  not  quite  forgiven  Monsieur 
Noirol  for  having  spoken,  although  the  proposal 
had  not  been  gravely  made,  and  probably  only 
persevered  in  out  of  the  spirit  of  teasing.  But 
to-day  Monsieur  Noirol  looked  very  grave. 

'  You  have  heard  our  good  news  V  said  Erica. 
'  Now,  don't  begin  again  about  Madame  Lemer- 
cier's  school ;  I  don't  want  to  be  made  cross  to- 
day of  all  days,  when  1  am  so  happy  !' 

'  I  will  tease  you  no  more,  dear  mademoiselle,' 
said  the  Frenchman  ;  but  he  offered  no  con- 
gratulations, and  there  was  somethiug  in  his 
manner  w^hich  make  Erica  uneasy. 

'  Is  anything  wrong?  Has  anything  happen- 
ed V  she  asked,  quickly. 

The  Frenchman  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

'  Who  knows  !  It  is  an  evil  world,  Mademoi- 
selle Erica,  as  you  will  realise  when  you  have 
lived  in  it  as  loug  as  I  have.  But  I  detain  you. 
Good-bye.     Au  rcvoir  P 

He  took  off  his  hat  with  a  flourish,  and  passed 

OD. 

Erica,  feeling  baffled  and  a  little  cross,. 
hurried  home.     Monsieur  Noirol  had  not  teased 


^4  WE   TWO. 

her  to-day,  but  he  had  been  inscrutable  and 
tiresome,  and  he  had  made  her  feel  uneasy. 
She  opened  the  front  door,  and  went  at  once  to 
her  father's  study,  pausing  for  a  moment  at  the 
sound  of  voices  within.  She  recognised,  how- 
ever, that  it  was  her  cousin,  Tom  Craigie,  who 
was  speaking,  and  without  more  dehiy  she 
entered.  Then  in  a  moment  she  understood 
why  M.  Noirol  had  been  so  mysterious.  Tom 
was  speaking  quickly  and  strongly,  and  there 
was  a  glow  of  anger  on  his  face.  Her  father 
"vvas  standing  with  his  back  to  the  mantelpiece, 
there  was  a  sort  of  cold  light  in  his  eyes,  which 
filled  Erica  with  dismay.  Never  in  the  most 
anxious  days  had  she  seen  him  look  at  once  so 
anguy,  jet  so  weighed  down  with  care. 

'  What  is  the  matter  V  she  questioned,  breath- 
lessly, instinctively  turning  to  Tom,  whose  hot 
anger  was  more  approachable. 

'  The  scamp  of  a  Christian  has  gone  bank- 
rupt,' he  said,  referring  to  the  defendant  in 
the  late  action,  but  too  furious  to  speak  very 
intelHgibly. 

'Mr.  Cheale,  you  mean'^  asked  Erica. 


erica's  resolve.  95 

*  The  scoundrel !  Yes  !  So  not  a  farthing  of 
costs  and  damages  shall  we  see  !  It's  the  most 
fiendish  thing  ever  heard  of  1' 

'  \Yi]l  the  costs  be  very  heavy?' 

'  Heavy !  I  should  think  they  would  indeed !' 
He  named  the  probable  sum ;  it  seemed  a  fearful 
addition  to  the  already  existing  burden  of  debts. 

A  look  of  such  pain  and  perplexity  came  over 
Erica's  face  that  Raeburn,  for  the  first  time 
realising  what  was  passing  in  the  room,  drew 
her  towards  him,  his  face  softening,  and  the 
cold  angry  light  in  his  eyes  changing  to 
sadness. 

*  Never  mind,  my  child,'  be  said,  with  a  sigh. 
*  'Tis  a  hard  blow,  but  we  must  bear  up.  In- 
justice won't  triumph  in  the  end.' 

There  was  something  in  his  voice  and  look 
which  made  Erica  feel  dreadfully  inclined  to  cry  ; 
but  that  would  have  disgraced  her  for  ever  in 
the  eyes  of  stoical  Tom,  so  she  only  squeezed 
Lis  hand  hard  and  tried  to  think  of  that  far 
distant  future  of  which  she  had  spoken  to 
Charles  Osmond,  when  there  would  be  no 
tiresome  Christians  and  bigots  and  law-suits.' 


96  WE   TWO. 

There  was,  however,  one  person  in  the  house 
wlio  was  invariably  the  recipient  of  all  the 
troubled  confidences  of  others.  In  a  very  few- 
minutes  Erica  had  left  the  study  and  was  curl- 
ed up  beside  her  mother's  couch,  talking  out 
unreservedly  all  her  grief,  and  anger,  and  per- 
plexity. 

Mrs.  Raeburn,  delicate  and  invalided  as  she 
was,  had  nevertheless  a  great  deal  of  influence^ 
though  perhaps  neither  Raeburn,  nor  Erica,  nor 
warm-hearted  Tom  Craigie,  understood  how 
much  she  did  for  them  all.  She  was  so  unas- 
suming, so  little  given  to  unnecessary  speech, 
so  reticent,  that  her  life  made  very  little  show, 
while  it  had  become  so  entirely  a  matter  of 
course  that  everyone  should  bring  his  private 
troubles  to  her  that  it  would  have  seemed 
extraordinary  not  to  meet  with  exactly  the 
sympathy  and  counsel  needed.  To-day,  how- 
ever, even  Mrs.  Raeburn  was  almost  too  despon- 
dent to  cheer  the  others.  It  comforted  Erica  to 
talk  to  her,  but  she  could  not  help  feeling  very 
miserable  as  she  saw  the  anxiety  and  sadness  in 
her  mother's  face. 


erica's  resolve.  97 

'  What  more  can  we  do,  mother  V  she 
questioned.  'I  can't  think  of  a  single  thing  we 
can  give  np.' 

'  I  really  don't  know,  dear,'  said  her  mother, 
with  a  sigh.  '  We  have  nothing  but  the  abso- 
lute necessaries  of  life  now,  except  indeed  your 
education  at  the  High  School,  and  that  is  a  very 
trifling  expense,  and  one  which  cannot  be  inter- 
fered with.' 

Erica  was  easily  depressed,  like  most  high- 
spirited  persons  ;  but  she  was  not  used  to  seeing 
either  her  father  or  her  mother  despondent,  and 
the  mere  strangeness  kept  her  from  going  down 
to  the  very  deepest  depths.  She  had  the  feel- 
ing that  at  least  one  of  them  must  try  to  keep 
up.  Yet,  do  what  she  would,  that  evening  was 
one  of  the  saddest  and  dreariest  she  had  ever 
spent.  All  the  excitement  of  contest  was  over, 
and  a  sort  of  dead  weight  of  gloom  seemed  to 
oppress  them.  Eaeburn  was  absolutely  silent. 
From  the  first  Erica  had  never  heard  him  com« 
plain,  but  his  anger,  and  afterwards  his  intense 
depression,  spoke  volumes.  Even  Tom,  her 
friend    and   playfellow,    seemed    changed   this 

VOL.  I.  H 


98  WE   TWO. 

evening,  grown  somehow  from. a  boy  to  a  man  ; 
for  there  was  a  sternness  about  him  which  she 
had  never  seen  before,  and  which  made  the 
days  of  their  childhood  seem  far  away.  And 
yet  it  was  not  so  very  long  ago  that  she  and 
Tom  had  been  the  most  light-hearted  and  care- 
less beings  in  the  world,  and  had  imagined  the 
chief  interest  of  life  to  consist  in  tending  dor- 
mice, and  tame  rats,  and  silkworms  !  She  won- 
dered whether  they  could  ever  feel  free  again, 
whether  they  could  ever  enjoy  their  long 
Saturday  afternoon  rambles,  or  whether  this 
weight  of  care  would  always  be  upon  them. 

AVith  a  very  heavy  heart  she  prepared  her 
lessons  for  the  next  day,  finding  it  somewhat 
hard  to  take  much  interest  in  Magna  Charta  and 
legal  enactments  in  the  time  of  King  John, 
when  the  legal  enactments  of  to-day  were  so 
much  more  mind-engrossing.  Tom  was  sitting 
opposite  to  her  writing  letters  for  Raeburn. 
Once,  notwithstanding  his  grave  looks,  she  haz- 
arded a  question. 

'  Tom/   she   said,  shutting   up   her   '  History 


erica's.  RESOLVE.  99 

of  the  English  People,'  '  Tom,  what  do  you  think 
will  happen  V 

Tom  looked  across  at  her  with  angry  yet 
sorrowful  eyes. 

'  1  think,^  he  said,  sternly,  '  that  the  chieftain 
will  try  to  do  the  work  of  ten  men  at  once, 
and  will  pay  off  these  debts  or  die  in  the  at- 
tempt.' 

The  '  chieftain  '  was  a  favourite  name  among 
the  Raeburnites  for  their  leader,  and  there  was 
a  great  deal  of  the  clan  feeling  among  them. 
The  majority  of  them  were  earnest,  hard-work- 
ing, thoughtful  men,  and  their  society  was  both 
powerful  and  well-organised,  while  their  per- 
sonal devotion  to  Raeburn  lent  a  vigour  and 
vitality  to  the  whole  body  which  might  other- 
wise have  been  lacking.  Perhaps  comparatively 
few  would  have  been  enthusiastic  for  the 
cause  of  atheism  had  not  that  cause  been  repre- 
sented by  a  high-souled,  self-denying  man 
whom  they  loved  with  all  their  hearts. 

The  dreary  evening  ended  at  length,  Erica 
helped  her  mother  to  bed,  and  then  with  slow 

h2 


100  WE   TWO. 

steps  climbed  up  to  her  little  attic  room.     It 
was  cold  and  comfortless   enough,   bare  of  all 
luxuries,  but  even  here   the  walls  were   lined 
with   books,   and    Erica's   little   iron   bedstead 
looked  somewhat  incongruous,  surrounded  as  it 
was    with    dingy-looking   volumes,    dusty    old 
legal  books,  works   of  reference,  books   atheist- 
ical^ theological,  metaphysical,  or  scientific.    On 
one   shelf  amid   this   strangely  heterogeneous 
collection  she  kept  her  own  particular  treasures 
— Brian's   Longfellow,  one  or  two  of  Dickens' 
books   which    Tom    had    given    her,    and   the 
beloved  old  Grimm  and  Hans  Andersen,  which 
had  been  the  friends  of  her  childhood,  and  which 
for  '  old  sakes'   sake '  she  had  never   had    the 
heart  to  sell.     The  only  other  trace   of  her  in 
the  strange  little  bed-room  was  in  a  wonderful 
array  of  china  animals  on  the  mantelpiece.    She 
was  a  great  animal-lover,  and,  being  a  favour- 
ite  with  everyone^  she   received   many  votive 
offerings.     Her  shrine  was  an  amusing  one  to 
look  at.     A  green  china  frog  played  a  tuneless 
guitar ;  a  pensive  monkey  gazed  with  clasped 
hands  and  dreadfully  human  eyes  into  futurity; 


erica's  resolve.  101 

there  were  sagacious-looking  elephants,  placid 
rhinoceroses,  rampant  hares,  two  pug  dogs 
clasped  in  an  irrevocable  embrace,  an  enormous 
lobster,  a  diminutive  polar  bear,  and  in  the 
centre  of  all  a  most  evil-looking  jackdaw  about 
half-an-inch  high. 

But  to-night  the  childish  side  of  Erica  was  in 
abeyance ;  the  cares  of  womanhood  seemed 
gathering  upon  her.  She  put  out  her  candle 
and  sat  down  in  the  dark,  racking  her  brain 
for  some  plan  by  which  to  relieve  her  father  and 
mother.  Their  life  was  growing  harder  and 
harder.  It  seemed  to  her  that  poverty  in  itself 
Avas  bearable  enough,  but  that  the  ever-increas- 
ing load  of  debt  was  not  bearable.  As  long  as 
she  could  remember,  it  had  always  been  like  a 
mill-stone  tied  about  their  necks,  and  the  cease- 
less petty  economies  and  privations  seemed  of 
little  avail  ;  she  felt  very  much  as  if  she  were 
one  of  the  Danaids,  doomed  for  ever  to  pour 
water  into  a  vessel  with  a  hole  in  it. 

Yet  in  one  sense  she  was  better  off  than  many, 
for  these  debts  were  not  selfish  debts — no  one 
had  ever  known  Raeburn  to  spend  an  unneces- 


102  WE   TWO. 

sary  sixpence  on  himself;  all  this  load  had  been 
incurred  in  the  defence  of  what  he  considered 
the  truth — by  his  unceasing  struggles  for  liberty.. 
She  was  proud  of  the  debts,  proud  to  suffer  in 
what  she  regarded  as  the  sacred  cause ;  but  in 
spite  of  that  she  was  almost  in  despair  this 
evening,  the  future  looked  so  hopelessly  black. 

Tom's  words  rang  in  her  head — '  The  chief- 
tain will  try  to  do  the  work  often  men  !'  What 
if  he  overworked  himself  as  he  had  done  once  a 
few  years  ago  ?  What  if  he  died  in  the  attempt  ? 
She  wished  Tom  had  not  spoken  so  strongly.  In 
the  friendly  darkness  she  did  not  try  to  check 
the  tears  which  would  come  into  her  eyes  at  the 
thought.  Something  must  be  done !  She  must 
in  some  way  help  him !  And  then,  all  at  once, 
there  flashed  into  her  mind  Monsieur  Noirol's 
teasing  suggestion  that  she  should  go  to  Paris; 
Here  was  a  way  in  which,  free  of  all  expense,  she 
might  finish  her  education,  might  practically 
earn  her  living  !  In  this  way  she  might  indeed 
help  to  lighten  the  load,  but  it  would  be  at  the 
cost  of  absolute  self-sacrifice.  She  must  leave 
home,  and  father  and  mother,  and  country  I 


erica's  resolve.  103 

Erica  was  not  exactly  selfish  but  she  was  very 
young.  For  a  time  the  thought  of  the  volun- 
tary sacrifice  seemed  quite  unbearable,  she  could 
not  make  up  her  mind  to  it. 

'  Why  should  I  give  up  all  this  !  Why  should 
prejudice  and  bigotry  spoil  my  whole  life  V  she 
thought,  beginning  to  pace  up  and  down  the 
room  with  quick  agitated  steps.  '  Why  should 
we  suffer  because  that  w^retch  has  gone  bank- 
rupt '^     It  is  unfair,  unjust,  it  can't  be  right.' 

She  leant  her  arms  on  the  window-sill,  and 
looked  out  into  the  silent  night.  The  stars 
Avere  shiniog  peacefully  enough,  looking  down 
on  this  world  of  strife  and  struggle  ;  Erica  grew 
a  little  calmer  as  she  looked  ;  Nature,  with  its 
majesty  of  calmness,  seemed  to  quiet  her 
troubled  heart  and  '  sweep  gradual  gospels 
in.' 

From  some  recess  of  memory  there  came  to 
her  some  half-enigmatical  w^ords;they  had  been 
quoted  by  Charles  Osmond  in  his  speech,  but 
she  did  not  remember  where  she  had  heard 
them,  only  they  began  to  ring  in  her  ears 
now : 


104  WE   TWO. 

'  There  is  no  gain  except  by  loss, 
There  is  no  life  except  by  death, 

Nor  glory  but  by  bearing  shame. 
Nor  justice  but  by  taking  blame.' 

She  did  not  altogether  understand  the  verse, 
but  there  was  a  truth  in  it  which  could  hardly 
fail  to  come  home  to  one  who  knew  what  per- 
secution meant.  What  if  the  very  blame  and 
injustice  of  the  present  brought  in  the  future' 
I'eign  of  justice !  She  seemed  to  hear  her 
father's  voice  saying  again, 

'  We  must  bear  up,  child ;  injustice  won't 
triumph  in  the  end.' 

'  There  is  no  gain  except  by  loss !' 

What  if  her  loss  of  home  and  friends  brought 
gain  to  the  world !  That  was  a  thought  which 
brought  a  glow  of  happiness  to  her  even  in  the 
midst  of  her  pain.  There  was,  after  all,  much 
of  the  highest  Christianity  about  her,  though 
she  would  have  been  very  much  vexed  if  any- 
one had  told  her  so,  because  Christianity  meant 
to  her  narrow-mindedness  instead  of  brotherly 
love.      However  it   might   be,   there   was    no 


erica's  resolve.  105 

cleoying  that  the  child  of  the  great  teacher  of 
atheism  had  grasped  the  true  meaning  of  life, 
had  grasped  it,  and  -svas  prepared  to  act  on  it  too. 
She  had  always  lived  with  those  who  were 
ready  to  spend  all  in  the  promotion  of  the 
general  good ;  and  all  that  was  true,  all  that 
•was  noble  in  her  creed,  all  that  had  filled  her 
with  admiration  in  the  lives  of  those  she  loved, 
came  to  her  aid  now. 

She  went  softly  down  the  dark  staircase  to 
Kaeburn's  study  ;  it  was  late,  and,  anxious  not 
to  disturb  the  rest  of  the  house,  she  opened 
the  door  noiselessly  and  crept  in.  Her  father 
was  sitting  at  his  desk  writing ;  he  looked 
very  stern,  but  there  was  a  sort  of  grandeur 
about  his  rugged  face.  He  was  absorbed  in  his 
work  and  did  not  hear  her,  and  for  a  minute  she 
stood  quite  still  watching  him,  realising  with 
pain  and  yet  with  a  happy  pride  how  greatly 
she  loved  him.  Her  heart  beat  fast  at  the 
thought  of  helping  him,  lightening  his  load  even 
a  little. 

'  Father,'  she  said^  softly. 

Raeburn  w^as  the  sort  of  man  who  could  not 


106  WE   TWO. 

be  startled,  but  he  looked  up  quickly,  appar- 
ently returning  from  some  speculative  region 
Avith  a  slight  effort.  He  was  the  most  practical 
of  men,  and  yet  for  a  minute  he  felt  as  if  he 
were  living  in  a  dream,  for  Erica  stood  beside  him, 
pale  and  beautiful,  with  a  sort  of  heroic  light 
about  her  whole  face  which  transformed  her 
from  a  merry  child  to  a  high-souled  woman. 
Instinctively  he  rose  to  speak  to  her. 

'1  will  not  disturb  you  for  more  than  a 
minute,  father,'  she  said,  '  it  is  only  that  I  have 
thought  of  a  way  in  which  I  think  I  could  help 
you  if  you  would  let  me."* 

'  Well,  dear,  what  is  it  V  said  Raeburn,  still 
watching  half-dreamily  the  exceeding  beauty 
of  the  face  before  him.  Yet  an  undefined  sense 
of  dread  chilled  his  heart.  Was  anything  too 
hard  or  high  for  her  to  propose?  He  listened 
without  a  word  to  her  account  of  Monsieur 
Noirol's  Parisian  scheme,  to  her  voluntary 
suggestion  that  she  should  go  into  exile  for 
two  years.  At  the  end  he  merely  put  a  brief 
question. 


107 

'  Are  you  ready  to  bear  two  years  of  lone- 
liness V 

*  I  am  ready  to  help  yon,'  she  said_,  with  a 
little  quiver  in  her  voice  and  a  cloud  of  pain  in 
her  eyes. 

Raeburn  turned  away  from  her  and  began  to 
pace  up  and  down  the  little  room,  his  eyes  not 
altogether  free  from  tears,  for,  pachydermatous 
as  he  was  accounted  by  his  enemies,  this  man  was 
very  tender  over  his  child,  he  could  hardly  en- 
dure to  see  her  pain.  Yet  after  all,  though  she 
had  given  him  a  sharp  pang,  she  had  brought 
him  happiness  which  any  father  might  envy. 
He  came  back  to  her,  his  stern  face  inexpressibly 
softened. 

'And  I  am  ready  to  be  helped,  my  child  ;  it 
shall  be  as  you  say.' 

There  was  something  in  his  voice  and  in  the 
gentle  acceptance  of  help  from  one  so  strong 
and  self-reliant  which  touched  Erica  more  than 
any  praise  or  demonstrative  thanks  could  have 
done.  They  were  going  to  work  together,  he 
had  promised  that  she  should  fight  side  by  side 
with  him. 


108  WE   TWO. 

'  Law-suits  may  ruin  us,'  said  Raeburn,  '  but, 
after  all,  the  evil  has  a  way  of  helping  out  the 
good.'  He  put  his  arm  round  her  and  kissed 
her.  '  You  have  taught  me,  little  one,  how 
powerless  and  weak  are  these  petty  persecutions. 
They  can  only  prick  and  sting  us !  Nothing 
can  really  hurt  us  while  we  love  the  truth  and 
love  each  other.' 

That  was  the  happiest  moment  Erica  had 
ever  known,  already  her  loss  had  brought  a  rap- 
turous gain. 

'  I  shall  never  go  to  sleep  to-night,'  she  said. 
'  Let  me  help  you  with  your  letters.' 

Raeburn  demurred  a  little,  but  yielded  to  her 
entreaties,  and  for  the  next  two  hours  the  father 
and  daughter  worked  in  silence.  The  bitter- 
ness which  had  lurked  in  the  earlier  part  of  the 
pamphlet  that  Raeburn  had  in  hand  was  quite 
lacking  in  its  close  ;  the  writer  had  somehow 
been  lifted  into  a  higher,  purer  atmosphere,  and 
if  his  pen  flew  less  rapidly  over  the  paper, 
it  at  any  rate  wrote  words  which  would 
long  outlive  the  mere  overflow  of  an  angry 
heart. 


erica's  resolve.  109 

Coming  back  to  the  world  of  realities  at  last 
somewhere  in  the  small  hours,  he  found  his  fire 
out,  a  goodly  pile  of  letters  ready  for  his  signa- 
ture, and  his  little  amanuensis  fast  asleep  in  her 
chair.  Reproaching  himself  for  having  allowed 
her  to  sit  up,  he  took  her  in  his  strong  arms  as 
though  she  had  been  a  mere  baby,  and  carried 
her  up  to  her  room  so  gently  that  she  never 
woke.  The  next  morning  she  found  herself  so 
swathed  in  plaids  and  rugs  and  blankets  that 
she  could  hardly  move,  and,  in  s;)ite  of  a  bad 
headache_,  could  not  help  beginning  the  day 
with  a  hearty  laugh. 

Raeburn  was  not  a  man  who  ever  let  the 
grass  grow  under  his  feet_,  his  decisions  were 
made  with  thought,  but  with  very  rapid  thought^ 
and  his  action  was  always  prompt.  His  case 
excited  a  good  deal  of  attention  ;  but  long  be- 
fore the  newspapers  had  ceased  to  wage  war 
either  for  or  against  him,  long  before  the  week- 
ly journals  had  ceased  to  team  with  letters  re- 
lating to  the  law-suit,  he  had  formed  his  plans 
for  the  future.  His  home  was  to  be  completely 
broken  up.  Erica  was  to  go  to   Paris,  his  wife 


110  WE   TWO. 

was  to  live  with  his  sister,  Mrs.  Craigie,  and  her 
son  Tom,  who  had  agreed  to  keep  on  the  lodg- 
ings in  Guilford  Terrace,  while  for  himself  he 
had  mapped  out  such  a  programme  of  work  as 
could  only  have  been  undertaken  by  a  man  of 
'  Titanic  energy '  and  *  Herculean  strength,' 
epithets  which  even  the  hostile  press  invariably 
bestowed  on  him.  How  great  the  sacrifice  was 
to  him  few  people  knew.  As  we  have  said  be- 
fore, the  world  regarded  him  as  a  target,  and 
would  hardly  have  believed  that  he  was  in 
reality  a  man  of  the  gentlest  tastes,  as  fond  of 
his  home  as  any  man  in  England_,  a  faithful 
friend  and  a  devoted  father,  and  perhaps  all  the 
more  dependent  on  the  sympathies  of  his  own 
circle  because  of  the  bitter  hostility  he  encoun- 
tered from  other  quarters.  But  he  made  his 
plans  resolutely,  and  said  very  little  about 
them  either  one  way  or  the  other,  sometimes 
even  checking  Erica  when  she  grumbled  for 
him^  or  gave  vent  to  her  indignation  with  re- 
gard to  the  defendant. 

*  We  work  for  freedom,  little  one,'  he  used  to 


erica's  resolve.  Ill 

say ;  '  and  it  is  ao  honour  to  suffer  in  the  cause 
of  liberty.' 

'  But  everyone  says  you  will  kill  yourself  with 
overwork/  said  Erica,  '  and  especially  when  you 
are  in  America.' 

'  They  donH  know  what  stuff  I'm  made  of/ 
said  Raeburn  ;  '  and,  even  if  it  should  use  me  up, 
what  then?  It's  better  to  wear  out  than  to 
rust  out,  as  a  wise  man  once  remarked.' 

'  Yes,'  said  Erica,  rather  faintly. 

•  But  I've  no  intention  of  wearing  out  just 
yet,'  said  Raeburn,  cheerfully.  •  You  need  not  be 
afraid,  little  son  Eric ;  and,  if  at  the  end  of 
these  two  years  you  do  come  back  to  find  me 
grey  and  wrinkled,  what  will  that  matter  so 
long  as  we  are  free  once  more.  There's  a  good 
time  coming :  we'll  have  the  cosiest  little  home 
in  London  yet.' 

'  With  a  garden  for  you  to  work  in,'  said 
Erica,  brightening  up  like  a  child  at  the  castle 
in  the  air.  '  And  we'll  keep  lots  of  animals, 
and  never  bother  again  about  money  all  our 
lives.' 


112  WE   TWO. 

Raeburn  smiled  at  her  ideas  of  felicity — no 
cares,  and  plenty  of  dogs  and  cats !  He  did 
not  anticipate  any  haven  of  rest  at  the  end  of 
the  two  years  for  himself  He  knew  that  his  life 
must  be  a  series  of  conflicts  to  the  very  end. 
Still  he  hoped  for  relief  from  the  load  of  debt, 
and  looked  forward  to  the  re-establishment  of 
his  home. 

Brian  Osmond  heard  of  the  plans  before  long, 
but  he  scarcely  saw  Erica  ;  the  Christmas  holi- 
days began,  and  he  no  longer  met  her  each 
afternoon  in  Gower  Street,  while  the  time  drew 
nearer  and  nearer  for  her  departure  for  Paris. 
At  lengthy  on  the  very  last  day,  it  chanced  that 
they  were  once  more  thrown  together. 

Raeburn  was  a  great  lover  of  flowers,  and  he 
very  often  received  floral  offerings  from  his 
followers.  It  so  ha])pened  that  some  beautiful 
hot-house  flowers  had  been  sent  to  him  from  a 
nursery  garden  one  day  in  January,  and,  un- 
willing to  keep  them  all,  he  had  suggested  that 
Erica  should  take  some  to  the  neighbouring 
hospitals.  Now  there  were  two  hospitals  in  Guil- 
ford Square ;  Erica  felt  much  more  interested 


erica's  resolve.  113 

in  the  children's  hospital  than  in  the  one  for 
grown-iip  people  ;  but,  wishing  to  be  impartial, 
she  arranged  a  basketful  for  each,  and  well- 
pleased  to  have  anything  to  give^  hastened  on 
her  errand.  Much  to  her  delight_,  her  first  basket 
of  flowers  was  not  only  accepted  very  grate- 
fully, but  the  lady  superintendent  took  her  over 
the  hospital,  and  let  her  distribute  the  flowers 
among  the  children.  She  was  very  fond  of 
children,  and  was  as  happy  as  she  could  be 
passing  up  and  down  among  the  little  beds, 
while  her  bright  manner  attracted  the  little 
ones,  and  made  them  unusually  affectionate  and 
responsive. 

Happy  at  having  been  able  to  give  them 
pleasure^  and  full  of  tender  womanly  thoughts, 
she  crossed  the  square  to  another  small  hospital ; 
she  was  absorbed  in  pitiful  loving  humanity, 
had  forgotten  altogether  that  the  world  count- 
ed her  as  a  heretic,  and,  wholly  unprepared  for 
what  awaited  her,  she  was  shown  into  the 
visitors'  room  and  asked  to  give  her  name. 
Not  only  was  Raeburn  too  notorious  a  name  to 
pass  muster,  but  the  head  of  the  hospital  knew 

VOL.  I.  I 


114  WE  TWO. 

Erica  by  sight,  and  had  often  met  her  out 
of  doors  with  her  father.  She  was  a  stiff, 
narrow-minded,  uncompromising  sort  of  person, 
and  in  her  own  words  was  '  determined  to  have 
no  fellowship  with  the  works  of  darkness.' 
How  she  could  consider  bright-faced  Erica, 
with  her  loving  thought  for  others  and  her 
free  gift,  a  '  work  of  darkness,'  it  is  hard  to 
understand.  She  was  not  at  all  disposed,  how- 
ever, to  be  under  any  sort  of  obligation  to  an 
atheist,  and  the  result  of  it  was  that,  after  a 
three  minutes'  interview.  Erica  found  herself 
once  more  in  the  square,  with  her  flowers  still 
in  her  hand,  *  declined  ivitJwut  thanks.' 

No  one  ever  quite  knew  what  the  superinten- 
dent had  said  to  her,  but  apparently  the  rebuff 
bad  been  very  hard  to  bear.  Not  content  with 
declining  any  fellowship  with  the  poor  little 
'  work  of  darkness,'  she  had  gone  on  in  accord- 
ance with  the  letter  of  the  text  to  reprove 
her;  and  Erica  left  the  house  with  burning 
cheeks,  and  with  a  tumult  of  angry  feeling 
stirred  up  in  her  heart.  She  was  far  too  angry 
to  know  or  care  what  she  w^as  doing  ;  she  walk- 


erica's  resolve.  115 

ed  down  the  quiet  square  in  the  very  opposite 
direction  to  '  Persecution  Alley,'  and  might 
have  walked  on  for  an  indefinite  time  had  not 
some  one  stopped  her. 

'  I  was  hoping  to  see  you  before  you  left,' 
said  a  pleasant,  quiet  voice  close  by  her.  She 
looked  up^  and  saw  Charles  Osmond. 

Thus  suddenly  brought  to  a  standstill,  she 
became  aware  that  she  was  trembling  from 
head  to  foot.  A  little  delicate  sensitive  thing, 
the  unsparing  censure  and  the  rude  reception 
3he  had  just  met  with  had  quite  upset  her. 

Charles  Osmond  retained  her  hand  in  his 
strong  clasp,  and  looked  questioningly  into  her 
bright,  indignant  eyes. 

'  What  is  the  matter  my  child  V  he  asked. 

^  I  am  only  angry,'  said  Erica,  rather  breath- 
lessly, '  hurt  and  angry,  because  one  of  your 
bigots  has  been  rude  to  me.' 

'  Come  in,  and  tell  me  all  about  it,'  said 
Charles  Osmond ;  and  there  was  something  so 
irresistible  in  his  manner  that  Erica  at  once 
allowed  herself  to  be  led  into  one  of  the  tall, 
old-fashioned  houses  and  taken  into  a  comfort- 

i2 


116  WE   TWO. 

able  and  roomy  study,  the  nicest  room  she  had 
ever  been  in.  It  was  not  luxurious,  indeed,  the 
Turkey  carpet  was  shabby  and  the  furniture 
well-worn,  but  it  was  homelike,  and  warm  and 
cheerful,  evidently  a  room  which  was  dear  to 
its  owner. 

Charles  Osmond  made  her  sit  down  in  a  cap- 
acious arm-chair  close  to  the  fire. 

'  Well,  now,  who  was  the  bigot  V  he  said, 
in  a  voice  that  would  have  won  the  confidence 
of  a  flint. 

Erica  told  as  much  of  the  story  as  she  could 
bring  herself  to  repeat,  quite  enough  to  show 
Charles  Osmond  the  terrible  harm  which  may 
be  wrought  by  tactless  modern  Christianity. 
He  looked  down  very  sorrowfully  at  the  eager 
expressive  face  of  the  speaker,  it  was  at  once 
very  white  and  very  pink,  for  the  child  was 
sorely  wounded  as  well  as  indignant.  She  was 
evidently,  however,  a  little  vexed  with  herself 
for  feeling  the  insult  so  keenly. 

'  It  is  very  stupid  of  me,'  she  said,  laughing 
a  little,  *  it  is  time  I  was  used  to  it,  but  I  never 
can  help  shakiug  in  this  silly  way  when    any- 


ERICA^S  RESOLVE.  Il7 

one  is  rude  to  us.  Tom  laughs  at  me,  aud  says 
I  am  made  on  wire  springs  like  a  twelfth- 
cake  butterfly !  But  it  is  rather  hard,  isn't  it, 
to  be  shut  out  from  everything,  even  from 
giving  V 

'  I  think  it  is  both  hard  and  wrong,'  said 
Charles  Osmond.  '  But  we  do  not  all  shut  you 
out.' 

'  No,'  said  Erica.  '  You  have  always  been 
kind,  you  are  not  a  bit  like  a  Christian.  .AVould 
you,' — she  hesitated  a  little, — '  would  you  take 
the  flowers  instead  V 

It  was  said  with  a  shy  grace  inexpressibly 
winning.  Charles  Osmond  was  touched  and 
gratified. 

'  They  will  be  a  great  treat  to  us/  he  said. 
'  My  mother  is  very  fond  of  flowers.  Will  you 
come  upstairs  and  see  her  ?  We  shall  find 
afternoon  tea  going  on,  I  expect.' 

So  the  rejected  flowers  found  a  resting-place 
in  the  clergyman's  house^  and  Brian  coming  in 
from  his  rounds  was  greeted  by  a  sight  which 
made  his  heart  beat  at  double  time.  In  the 
<drawing-room    beside     his     grandmother     sat 


118  WE   TWO. 

Erica,  her  little  fur  hat  pushed  back,  her  gloves 
off,  busily  arranging  Christmas  roses  and  red 
camellias.  Her  anger  had  died  away,  she  was 
talking  quite  merrily.  It  seemed  to  Briau 
more  like  a  beautiful  dream  than  a  bit  of  every- 
day life,  to  have  her  sitting  there  so  naturally 
in  his  home ;  but  the  note  of  pain  was  struck 
before  long. 

'  I  must  go  home,'  she  said.  '  This  is  my 
last  day,  you  know.  I  am  going  to  Paris  to- 
morrow.' 

A  sort  of  sadness  seemed  to  fall  on  them  at 
the  words,  only  gentle  Mrs.  Osmond  said, 
cheerfully, 

*  You  will  come  to  see  us  again  when  you 
come  back,  will  you  not  V 

And  then  with  the  privilege  of  the  aged  she 
drew  down  the  young  fresh  face  to  hers  and 
kissed  it. 

'  You  will  let  me  see  you  home,'  said  Brian. 
'  It  is  getting  dark.' 

Erica  laughingly  protested  that  she  was  Avell 
used  to  taking  care  of  herself,  but  it  ended  in 
Brian's  triumphing.     So  together  they  crossed 


erica's  resolye.  119 

the  quiet  square.  Erica  chattered  away  merrily 
enough,  but  as  they  reached  the  narrow  en- 
trance to  Guilford  Terrace  a  shadow  stole  over 
her  face. 

'  Oh  !'  she  exclaimed,  '  this  is  the  last  time  I 
shall  come  home  for  two  w4iole  years.' 

'  You  go  for  so  long  V  said  Brian,  stifling  a 
sigh.     'You  won't  forget  your  English  friends/ 

'  Do  you  mean  that  you  count  yourself  our 
friend  V  asked  Erica,  smiling. 

'  If  you  will  let  me.' 

'  That  is  a  funny  word  to  use,'  she  replied, 
laughing.  'You  see,  we  are  treated  as  outlaws 
generally.  I  don't  think  anyone  ever  said 
"  will  you  let  "  to  me  before.  This  is  our  house  ; 
thank  you  for  seeing  me  home.'  Then,  with  a 
roguish  look  in  her  eyes,  she  added,  demurely, 
but  with  a  slight  emphasis  on  the  last  word, 
'  Good-bye,  my  friend.' 

Brian  turned  away  sadly  enough,  but  he  had 
not  gone  far  when  he  heard  flying  footsteps, 
and  looking  back  saw  Erica  once  more. 

'  Oh,  I  just  came  to  know  whether  by  any 
chance  you  want  a  kitten,'  she  said,  '  I  have  a 


120  WE   TWO. 

real  beauty  which  T  want  to  find  a  nice  home  for.' 

Of  course  Brian  wanted  a  kitten  at  once  ; 
one  would  have  imagined  by  the  eagerness  of 
his  manner  that  he  was  devoted  to  the  whole 
feline  tribe. 

*  Well,  then,  will  you  come  in  and  see  it,' 
said  Erica.  '  He  really  is  a  very  nice  kitten, 
and  I  shall  go  away  much  happier  if  I  can  see 
him  settled  in  life  first.' 

She  took  him  in,  introduced  him  to  her 
mother,  and  ran  off  in  search  of  the  cat,  return- 
ing in  a  few  minutes  with  a  very  playful-look- 
ing tabby. 

'  There  he  is,'  she  said,  putting  the  kitten  on 
the  table  with  an  air  of  pride.  *  I  don't  believe 
he  has  an  equal  in  all  London.' 

'  What  do  you  call  him  V  asked  Brian. 

'His  name  is  St.  Anthony/  said  Erica.  "Oh, 
I  hope,  by-the-by,  you  won't  object  to  that,  it 
was  no  disrespect  to  St.  Anthony  at  all,  but  only 
that  he  always  will  go  and  preach  to  my  gold 
fish.  We'll  make  him  do  it  now  to  show  you. 
Come  along,  Tony,  and  give  them  a  sermon, 
there's  a  good  little  kit !' 


erica's  resolve.  121 

She  put  him  on  a  side  table,  and  he  at  once 
rested  his  front  paws  on  a  large  glass  bowl  and 
peered  down  at  the  gold  fish  with  great 
curiosity. 

'  I  believe  he  would  have  drowned  himself 
sooner  or  later,  like  Gray's  cat,  so  I  daresay  it 
is  a  good  thing  for  him  to  leave.  You  will  be 
kind  to  him,  won't  you?' 

Brian  promised  that  he  should  be  well  attend- 
ed to,  and  indeed  there  w^as  little  doubt  that 
St.  Anthony  would  from  that  day  forth  be  lap- 
ped in  luxury.  He  went  away  with  his  new 
master  very  contentedly,  Erica  following  them 
to  the  door  with  farewell  injunctions. 

'  And  you'll  be  sure  to  butter  his  feet  well,  or 
-else  he  won't  stay  with  you.  Good-bye,  dear 
Tony.     Be  a  good  little  cat  I' 

Brian  was  pleased  to  have  this  token  from  his 
Undine,  but  at  the  same  time  ho  could  not  help 
seeing  that  she  cared  much  more  about  parting 
with  the  kitten  than  about  saying  good-bye  to 
him.  Well,  it  was  something  to  have  that 
lucky  St.  Anthony,  who  had  been  fondled  and 
kissed.     And  after  all  it  was  Erica's  very  child- 


122  WE   TWO. 

ishness  and  simplicity  which    made  her  so  dear 
to  him. 

As  soon  as  they  were  out  of  sight,  Erica,  with 
the  thought  of  the  separation  beginning  to 
weigh  upon  her.  went  back  to  her  mother. 
They  knew  that  this  was  the  hist  quiet  time 
they  should  have  together  for  many  long 
months.  But  last  days  are  not  good  days  for 
talking.  They  spoke  very  little.  Every  now 
and  then  Mrs.  Raeburn  would  make  some 
inquiry  about  the  packing  or  the  journey,  or 
would  try  to  cheer  the  child  by  speaking  of  the 
home  they  would  have  at  the  end  of  the  two 
years.  But  Erica  was  not  to  be  comforted,  a 
dull  pain  was  gnawing  at  her  heart,  and  the 
present  was  not  to  be  displaced  by  any  visions 
of  a  golden  future. 

'  If  it  were  not  for  leaving  ^^ou  alone,  mother, 
I  shouldn't  mind  so  much,'  she  said,  in  rather  a 
choked  voice.  '  But  it  seems  to  me  that  you 
have  the  hardest  part  of  all.' 

'  Aunt  Jean  will  be  here,  and  Tom,'  said  Mrs. 
Raeburn. 

'  Aunt  Jean  is  very  kind,'  said  Erica,  doubt- 


erica's  resolve.  123 

fully.  'But  she  doesn't  know  how  to  nurse 
people.  Tom  is  the  one  hope,  and  he  has 
promised  always  to  tell  me  the  whole  truth 
about  you ;  so,  if  you  get  worse,  I  shall  come 
home  directly.' 

'  You  mustn't  grudge  me  my  share  of  the 
work/  said  Mrs.  Kaeburn.  '  It  would  make  me 
very  miserable  if  I  did  hinder  you  or  your 
father.' 

Erica  sighed. 

'  You  and  father  are  so  dreadfully  public 
spirited !  And  yet,  oh,  mother  !  what  does  the 
whole  world  matter  to  me  if  I  think  you  are 
uncomfortable,  and  wretched,  and  alone  V 

'  You  will  learn  to  think  differently,  dear,  by- 
and-by,'  said  her  mother,  kissing  the  eager 
troubled  face.  *  And,  when  you  fancy  me  lone- 
ly, you  can  picture  me  instead  as  proud  and 
happy  in  thinking  of  my  brave  little  daughter 
who  has  gone  into  exile  of  her  own  accord  to 
help  the  cause  of  truth  and  liberty.' 

They  were  inspiriting  words,  and  they 
brought  a  glow  to  Erica's  face ;  she  choked 
down   her    own   personal   pain.     No    religious 


124        ,  WE   TWO. 

martyr  went  through  the  time  of  trial  more 
bravely  than  Luke  Raeburn's  daughter  lived 
through  the  next  four-and-twenty  hours.  She 
never  forgot  even  the  most  trivial  incident  of 
that  day,  it  seemed  burnt  in  upon  her  brain. 
The  dreary  waking  on  the  dark  winter  morn- 
ing, the  hurried  farewells  to  her  aunt  and  Tom, 
the  last  long  embrace  from  her  mother,  the 
drive  to  the  station,  her  father's  recognition  on 
the  platform,  the  rude  staring  and  ruder  com- 
ments to  which  they  were  subjected,  then  the 
one  supreme  wrench  of  parting,  the  look  of 
pain  in  her  father  s  face,  the  trembling  of  his 
voice,  the  last  long  look  as  the  train  moved  off, 
and  the  utter  loneliness  of  all  that  followed.  Then 
came  dimmer  recollections,  not  less  real  but  more 
confused,  of  a  merry  set  of  fellow-passengers 
who  were  going  to  enjoy  themselves  in  the 
South  of  France ;  of  a  certain  little  packet  which 
her  father  had  placed  in  her  hand,  and  which 
proved  to  be  'Mill  on  Liberty';  of  her  eager 
perusal  of  the  first  two  or  three  chapters  ;  of  the 
many  instances  of  the  '  tyranny  of  the  majority ' 
which  she  had  been  able  to  produce  not  without 


erica's  resolve.  125 

a  certain  satisfaction.  And  afterwards  more 
vividly  she  could  recall  the  last  look  at  England, 
the  dreary  arrival  at  Boulogne,  the  long,  weary 
railway  journey,  and  the  friendly  reception 
at  Madame  Lemercier's  school.  No  one  could 
deny  that  her  new  life  had  been  bravely 
begun. 


126 


CHAPTER  VI. 


PARIS. 


But  we  wake  in  the   young  morning  when    the  light  is 

breaking  forth ; 
And  look  out  on  its  misty  gleams,  as  if  the  noon  were  full ; 
And  the  Infinite  around,  seems  but  a  larger  kind  of  earth 
Ensphering  this,  and  measured  by  the  self-same  handy  rule. 
Hilda  among  the  Broken  Gods. 

Not  unfrequently  the  most  important  years  of  a 
life,  the  years  which  tell  most  on  the  character_, 
are  unmarked  by  any  notable  events.  A  steady, 
orderly  routine,  a  gradual  progression,  persever- 
ance in  hard  work,  often  do  more  to  educate 
and  form  than  a  varied  and  eventful  life. 
Erica's  two  years  of  exile  were  as  monotonous 
and  quiet  as  the  life  of  the  secularist's  daughter 
could    possibly   be.      There    came    to   her,    of 


PARIS.  127 

course,  from  the  distance  the  echoes  of  her 
father's  strife  ;  but  she  was  far  removed  from  it 
all,  and  there  was  little  to  disturb  her  mind  in 
the  quiet  Parisian  school.  There  is  no  need  to 
dwell  on  her  uneventful  life,  and  a  very  brief 
description  of  her  surroundings  will  be  sufficient 
to  show  the  sort  of  atmosphere  in  which  she 
lived. 

The  school  w^as  a  large  one,  and  consisted 
principally  of  French  provincial  girls,  sent  to 
Paris  to  finish  their  education.  Some  of  them 
Erica  liked  exceedingly ;  every  one  of  them  was 
to  her  a  curious  and  interesting  study.  She 
liked  to  hear  them  talk  about  their  home  life, 
and,  above  all  things,  to  hear  their  simple,  naive 
remarks  about  religion.  Of  course  she  was  on 
her  honour  not  to  enter  into  discussions  with 
them,  and  they  regarded  all  English  as  heretics, 
and  did  not  trouble  themselves  to  distinguish 
between  the  different  grades.  But  there  was  no- 
thing to  prevent  her  from  observing  and  listen- 
ing, and  with  some  wonder  she  used  to  hear 
discussions  about  the  dresses  for  the  '  Premiere 
Communion,'  remarks  about  the  various  services, 


128  WE   TWO. 

or  laments  over  the  coufession  papers.  The 
girls  went  to  confession  once  a  month,  and 
there  was  always  a  day  in  which  they  had  ta 
prepare  and  write  out  their  misdemeanours. 
One  day,  a  little,  thin,  delicate  child  from  the 
South  of  France  came  up  to  Erica  with  her  con- 
fession in  her  hand. 

'  Dear,  good  Erica,'  she  said,  wearily,  '  have 
the  kindness  to  read  this,  and  to  correct  my 
mistakes.' 

Erica  took  the  little  thing  on  her  knee  and 
began  to  read  the  paper.  It  was  curiously 
spelt.  Before  very  long  she  came  to  the  sen- 
tence, '  J^ai  trop  mange.' 

'  Why,  Ninette,'  exclaimed  Erica,  *  you  hardly 
eat  enough  to  feed  a  sparrow ;  it  is  nonsense  to 
put  that.' 

'  Ah,  but  it  was  a  fast  day,'  sighed  Ninette, 
'  And  I  felt  hungry,  and  did  really  eat  more 
than  I  need  have.' 

Erica  felt  half  angry  and  contemptuous,  half 
amused,  and  could  only  hope  that  the  priest 
w^ould  see  the  pale,  thin  face  of  the  little  penitent 
and  realise  the  ludicrousness  of  the  confession. 


PARIS.  129 

Another  time  all  the  girls  had  been  to  some 
special  service ;  on  their  return  she  asked  what 
it  had  been  about. 

'  Oh,'  remarked  a  bright-faced  girl,  'it  was  about 
the  seven  joys — or  the  seven  sorrows — of  Mary.'' 

'  Do  you  mean  to  say  you  don't  know  whether 
it  was  very  solemn  or  very  joyful  V  asked  Erica, 
astonished  and  amused. 

'  I  am  really  not  sure,'  said  the  girl,  with  the 
most  placid  good-tempered  indifference. 

On  the  whole,  it  was  scarcely  to  be  wondered 
at  that  Erica  was  not  favourably  impressed  with 
Roman  Catholicism. 

She  was  a  great  favourite  with  all  the  girls ; 
but,  though  she  was  very  patient  and  persever- 
ing, she  did  not  succeed  in  making  any  of  them 
fluent  English  speakers,  and  learnt  their  lan- 
guage far  better  than  they  learnt  hers.  Her 
three  special  friends  were  not  among  the  pupils, 
but  among  the  teachers.  Dear  old  Madame 
Lemercier  with  her  good-humoured  black  eyes, 
her  kind  demonstrative  ways,  and  her  delight- 
ful stories  about  the  time  of  the  war  and 
the  siege,  was  a  friend  worth  having.     So  was 

VOL.  I.  K 


IBO 


WE  TWO. 


her  husband,  Monsieur  Lemercier  the  journalist. 
He  was  a  little  dried-up  man,  with  a  fierce 
black  moustache ;  he  was  sarcastic  and  witty, 
and  he  would  talk  politics  by  the  hour  together 
to  anyone  who  would  listen  to  him,  especially 
if  they  would  now  and  then  ask  a  pertinent  and 
intelligent  question  which  gave  him  scope  for 

an  oration. 

Erica  made  a  delightful  listeQei-  for  she  was 
always  anxious  to  learia  and  to  understaad,  and 
before  long  she  was  quite  au  fait,  and  under- 
stood a  great  deal  about  that  exceedingly  com- 
plicated   thing,   the    French  political   system. 
Monsieur  Lemercier  was  a  fiery,  earnest  little 
man  with  very  strong  convictions  ;  he  had  been 
exiled  as  a  Communist  but  had  now  returned, 
and  was  a  very  vigorous  and  impassioned  writer 
in  one  of  the  advanced  Republican  journals.    He 
and  his  wife  became  very  fond  of  Erica,  Madame 
Lemercier  loving   her  for  her  brightness  and 
readiness  to  help,  and  monsieur  for  her  beauty 
and  her  quickness  of  perception.     It  was  sur- 
prising and  gratifying  to  meet  with  a  girl  who, 
■(vithout  being  afemme  savante,  was  yet  capable 


PARIS.  131 

of  understanding  the  difference  between  the 
Extrenae  Left  and  the  Left  Centre,  and  who  took 
a  real  interest  in  what  was  passing  in  the 
world. 

But  Erica's  greatest  friend  was  a  certain 
Fraulein  Sonnenthal,  the  German  governess. 
She  was  a  kind-eyed  Hanoverian,  homely  and 
by  no  means  brilliantly  clever,  but  there  was 
something  in  her  unselfishness  and  in  her  un- 
assuming humility  that  won  Erica's  heart.  She 
never  would  hear  a  word  against  the  Fraulein. 

'  Wh}^  do  you  care  so  much  for  Fraulein 
Sonnenthal  V  she  was  often  asked.  '  She  seems 
uninteresting  and  dull  to  us.' 

'  I  love  her  because  she  is  so  good,'  was  Erica's 
invariable  reply. 

She  and  the  Fraulein  shared  a  bed-room,  and 
many  were  the  arguments  they  had  together. 
The  effect  of  being  separated  from  her  own 
people  was,  very  naturally,  to  make  Erica  a 
more  devoted  Secularist.  She  was  exceedingly 
enthusiastic  for  what  she  considered  the  truth, 
and  not  unfrequently  grieved  and  shocked  the 
Lutheran    Fraulein  by    the   vehemence   of  her 

k2 


132  WE   TWO. 

statements.  Very  often  they  would  argne  far 
on  into  the  niglit ;  they  never  quarrelled,  how- 
ever hot  the  dispute,  but  the  fraulein  often  had 
a  sore  time  of  it ;  for,  naturally,  Luke  Raeburn's 
daughter  was  w^ell-up  in  all  the  debateable 
points,  and  she  had,  moreover,  a  good  deal  of 
her  father's  rapidity  of  thought  and  gift  of 
speech.  She  was  always  generous,  however, 
and  the  Fraulein  had  in  some  respects  the  ad- 
vantage of  her,  for  they  spoke  in  German. 

One  scene  in  that  little  bed-room  Erica  never 
forgot.  They  had  gone  to  bed  one  Easter-eve, 
and  had  somehow  fallen  into  a  long  and  stormy 
argument  about  the  resurrection  and  the  doc- 
trine of  immortality.  Erica,  perhaps  because  she 
was  conscious  of  the  '  weakness '  she  had  con- 
fessed to  Brian  Osmond,  argued  very  warmly  on 
the  other  side ;  the  poor  little  Fraulein  was 
grieved  beyond  measure^  and  defended  her  faith 
gallantly,  though  as  she  feared  very  ineffectu- 
ally. Her  arguments  seemed  altogether  ex- 
tinguished by  Erica's  remorseless  logic,  she  was 
not  nearly  so  clever,  and  her  very  earnestness 
seemed  to  trip  her  up  and  make  all  her  sen- 


PARIS.  133 

tences  broken  and  incomplete.  They  discussed 
the  subject  till  Erica  was  hoarse,  and  at  last  from 
very  weariness  she  fell  asleep  while  the  Lutheran 
was  giving  her  a  long  quotation  from  St.  Paul. 

She  slept  for  two  or  three  hours  ;  when  she 
woke,  the  room  was  flooded  with  silvery  moon- 
light, the  w^ooden  cross  which  hung  over  the 
German's  bed  stood  out  black  and  distinct,  but 
the  bed  was  empty.  Erica  looked  round  the 
room  uneasily,  and  saw  a  sight  which  she 
never  forgot. 

The  Fraulein  was  kneeling  beside  the  win- 
dow, and  even  the  cold  moonlight  could  not 
chill  or  hide  the  wonderful  brightness  of  her 
face.  She  was  a  plain,  ordinary  little  woman, 
but  her  face  was  absolutely  transformed  ;  there 
was  something  so  beautiful  and  yet  so  unusual 
in  her  expression  that  Erica  could  not  speak  or 
move,  but  lay  watching  her  almost  breathlessly. 
The  spiritual  world  about  which  they  had  been 
speaking  must  be  very  real  indeed  to  Thekla 
Sonnenthal !  Was  it  possible  that  this  was 
the  work  of  delusion  ?  While  she  mused,  her 
friend  rose,  came   straight  to  her  bedside,  and 


134  ^VE  T^YO. 

bent  over  her  with  a  look  of  such  love  and 
tenderness  that  Erica,  though  not  generally 
demonstrative  could  not  resist  throwing  her 
arms  round  her  neck. 

'  Dear  Sunnyvale  !  you  look  just  like  your 
name  !'  she  exclaimed,  '  all  brightness  and  hu- 
mility! AVhat  have  you  been  doing  to  grow  so 
like  Murillo's  Madonna  V 

'I  thought  you  were  asleep/  said  the  Frau- 
lein.  '  Good  night,  JierzhldttcJien,  or  rather 
good  morning,  for  the  Easter  Day  has 
begun/ 

Perhaps  Erica  liked  her  all  the  better  for 
saying  nothing  more  definite,  but  in  the  or- 
dinary sense  of  the  word  she  did  not  have  a 
good  night,  for  long  after  Thekla  Sonnenthal 
was  asleep,  and  dreaming  of  her  German  home, 
Luke  Raeburn's  daughter  lay  awake,  thinking 
of  the  faith  which  to  some  was  such  an  intense 
reality.  Had  there  been  anything  excited  or 
unreal  about  her  companion's  manner,  she 
would  not  have  thought  twice  about  it,  but  her 
tranquillity  and  sweetness  seemed  to  her  very 
remarkable.      Moreover,   Fraulein    Sonnenthal 


PARIS.  135 

was  strangely  devoid  of  imagination  ;  she  was  a 
matter-of-fact  little  person,  not  at  all  a  likely 
subject  for  visions  and  delusions.  Erica  was 
perplexed.  Once  more  there  came  to  her  that 
uncomfortable  question, — '  Supposing  Christi- 
anity were  true  V 

The  moonlight  paled  and  the  Easter  morn 
broke,  and  still  she  tossed  to  and  fro  haunted 
by  doubts  which  would  not  let  her  sleep.  But 
by-and-by  she  returned  to  the  one  thing  which 
was  absolutely  certain,  namely  that  her  Ger- 
man friend  was  loveable  and  to  be  loved,  what- 
ever her  creed. 

And,  since  Erica's  love  was  of  the  practical 
order,  it  prompted  her  to  get  up  early,  dress 
noiselessly,  and  steal  out  of  the  room  without 
waking  her  companion  ;  then,  with  all  the  church 
bells  ringing  and  the  devout  citizens  hurrying 
to  mass,  she  ran  to  the  nearest  flower-stali, 
spent  one  of  her  very  few  half-francs  on  the 
loveliest  white  rose  to  be  had,  and  carried  it 
back  as  an  Easter  offering  to  the  Frauleiu. 

It  was  fortunate   in    every  way  that   Erica 
had   the  little  German  lady  for  her  friend,  for 


136  WE  T^YO. 

she  would  often  have  fared  badly  without  some 
one  to  nurse  and  befriend  her. 

She  was  very  delicate,  and  worked  far  too 
hard ;  for,  besides  all  her  work  in  the  school,  she 
was  preparing  for  an  English  examination 
which  she  had  set  her  heart  on  trying  as  soon 
as  she  went  home.  Had  it  not  been  for  Frau- 
lein  Sonnenthal,  she  would  more  than  once 
have  thoroughly  overworked  herself ;  and  in- 
deed as  it  was,  the  strain  of  that  two  years 
told  severely  on  her  strength. 

But  the  time  wore  on  rapidly,  as  very  fully 
occupied  time  always  does,  and  Erica's  list  of 
days  grew  shorter  and  shorter,  and  the  letters 
from  her  mother  were  more  and  more  full  of 
plans  for  the  life  they  would  lead  when  she 
came  home.  The  two  years  would  actually 
end  in  January  ;  Erica  was  however  to  stay  in 
Paris  till  the  following  Easter,  partly  to  oblige 
Madame  Lemercier,  partly  becan.se  by  that 
time  her  father  hoped  to  be  in  a  great  measure 
free  from  his  embarrassments,  able  once  more 
to  make  a  home  for  her. 


137 


CHAPTER  VII. 

WHAT  THE  XEW  YEAR  BROUGHT. 

A  voice  grows  with  tlie  growing  years ; 
Earth,  hushing  down  her  bitter  cry, 
Looks  upward  from  her  graves,  and  hears, 
'  The  Resurrection  and  the  Life  am  L' 

O  Love  Divine, — whose  constant  beam 
Shines  on  the  eyes  that  will  not  see, 
'  And  waits  to  bless  us,  while  we  dream 
Thou  leavest  us  because  we  turn  from  Thee ! 

Nor  bounds,  nor  clime,  nor  creed  Thou  know'st, 
AVide  as  our  need  Thy  favours  fall ; 
The  white  wings  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
Stoop,  seen  or  unseen,  o'er  the  heads  of  all. 

Whittier. 

It  was  the  eve  of  the  New  Year,  and  great 
excitement  prevailed  in  the  Lemerciers'  house. 
Many  of  the  girls  whose  homes  were  at  a  dis- 
tance   had   remained   at   school   for   the   short 


138  WE  TWO. 

winter  holiday,  and  on  this  particular  afternoon 
a  number  of  them  were  clustered  round  the 
stove  talking  about  the  festivities  of  the 
morrow  and  the  presents  they  were  likely  to 
have. 

Erica^  who  was  now  a  tall  and  very  pretty  girl 
of  eighteen,  was  sitting  on  the  hearthrug  with 
Ninette  on  her  lap ;  she  was  in  very  high  spirits 
and  kept  the  little  group  in  perpetual  laughter, 
so  much  so  indeed  that  Fraulein  Sonnenthal 
had  more  than  once  been  obliged  to  interfere, 
and  do  her  best  to  quiet  them. 

'  How  wild  thou  art,  dear  Erica !'  she  exclaim- 
ed.   '  What  is  it  r 

'  I  am  happy,  that  is  all,'  said  Erica.  '  You 
would  be  happy  if  the  year  of  freedom  were 
just  dawning  for  you.  Three  months  more  and 
I  shall  be  home  !' 

She  was  like  a  child  in  her  exultant  happi- 
ness, far  more  child-like,  indeed,  than  the 
grave  little  Ninette  w^hom  she  was  nursing. 

'Thou  art  not  dignified  enough  for  a  teacher,* 
said  the  Fraulein,  laughingly. 

'  She  is   no   teacher,'  cried  the  girls.     '  It  i& 


TVHAT  THE  NEW  YEAR  BROUGHT.  139 

holiday  time,  and  she  need  not  talk  that  fright- 
ful English.' 

Erica  made  a  laughing  defence  of  her  native 
tongue,  and  such  a  babel  ensned  that  the  Frau- 
lein  had  to  interfere  again. 

'  Liebe  Erica  !  Thou  art  beside  thyself.  What 
has  come  to  thee?' 

'  Only  joy,  dear  Thekla,  at  the  thought  of  the 
beautiful  New  Year  which  is  coming,'  cried 
Erica.  'Father  would  say  I  was  ''fey,"  and 
should  pay  for  all  this  fun  with  a  bad  headache 
or  some  misfortune.  Come,  give  me  the  French 
"  David  Copperfield,"  and  let  me  read  you  how 
"  Barkis  veut  bien '  and  ^'  Mrs.  Gummidge  a  pense 
de  I'ancien." ' 

The  reading  was  more  exquisitely  ludicrous 
to  Erica  herself  than  to  her  hearers.  Still  the 
wit  of  Charles  Dickens,  even  when  translated, 
called  forth  peals  of  laughter  from  the  French 
girls,  too.  It  was  the  brightest  happiest  little 
group  imaginable ;  perhaps  it  was  scarcely 
wonderful  that  old  Madame  Lemercier,  when 
she  came  to  break  it  up,  should  find  her  eyes 
dim  with  tears. 


140  WE   TWO. 

'  My  dear  Erica '  she  said,  and  broke-oft 

abruptly. 

Erica  looked  Tip  with  laughing  eyes. 

*  Don't  scold,  dear  madame,'  she  said,  coax- 
iugly.  '  We  have  been  very  noisy  ;  but  it  is  New 
Year's  Eve,  and  we  are  so  happy.' 

^  Dear  child,  it  is  not  that,'  said  madame.  '  I 
want  to  speak  to  you  for  a  minute ;  come  with 
me,  chcrie.^ 

Still  Erica  noticed  nothing  ;  did  not  detect  the 
tone  of  pity,  did  not  wonder  at  the  terms  of 
endearment  which  were  generally  reserved  for 
more  private  use.  She  followed  madame  into 
the  hall,  still  chattering  gaily. 

'The  "  David  Copperfield^'  is  for  monsieur's 
present  to-morrow,'  she  said,  laughingly.  '  I 
knew  he  was  too  lazy  to  read  it  in  English,  so 
I  got  him  a  translation.' 

'My  dear,'  said  madame^  taking  her  hand, 
'  try  to  be  quiet  a  moment.  I — I  have  something 
to  tell  you.  My  poor  little  one,  monsieur  your 
father  is  arrived ' 

'  Father !  father  here  !'  exclaimed  Erica,  in  a 
transport    of  delight.     'Where  is  he,   where?' 


WHAT  THE  NEW  YEAR  BROUGHT.  141 

Oh,  madame,  why  didn't  yoii  tell  me  sooner?' 

Madame  Lemercier  tried  in  vain  to  detaia 
her,  as  with  cheeks  all  glowing  with  happiness 
and  dancing  eyes,  she  ran  at  full  speed  to  the 
salon. 

'  Father !'  she  cried,  throwing  open  the  door 
and  running  to  meet  him.  Then  suddenly  she 
stood  quite  still  as  if  petrified. 

Beside  the  crackling  wood  fire,  his  arms  on 
the  chimney-piece,  his  face  hidden,  stood  a  grey- 
haired  man.  He  raised  himself  as  she  spoke. 
His  news  was  in  his  face,  it  was  written  all  too 
plainly  there. 

'  Father  I'  gasped  Erica,  in  a  voice  which 
seemed  altogether  different  from  the  first  ex- 
clamation, almost  as  if  it  belonged  to  a  differ- 
ent person. 

Raeburn  took  her  in  his  arms. 

'  My  child — my  poor  little  Eric,'  he  said. 

She  did  not  speak  a  word,  hut  clung  to  him 
as  though  to  keep  herself  from  falling.  In  one 
instant  it  seemed  as  though  her  whole  world 
had  been  wrecked,  her  life  shattered.  She 
could    not  even    realise    that    her    father  was 


142  WE   TWO. 

still  left  to  her,  except  in  so  far  as  the  mere 
bodily  support  was  concerned.  He  was  strong  ; 
she  clung  to  him  as  in  a  hurricane  she  would 
iiave  clung  to  a  rock. 

'  Say  it/  she  gasped,  after  a  timeless  silence 
perhaps  of  minutes,  perhaps  of  hours,  it  might 
have  been  centuries  for  aught  she  knew.  '  Say 
it  in  words.' 

She  wanted  to  know  everything,  wanted  to 
reduce  this  huge,  overwhelming  sorrow  to 
something  intelligible.  Surely  in  words  it 
would  not  be  so  awful — so  limitless. 

And  he  said  it,  speaking  in  a  low  repressed 
voice,  yet  very  tenderly,  as  if  she  had  been  a 
little  child.  She  made  a  great  effort  to  listen, 
but  the  sentences  only  came  to  her  disjointedly, 
and  as  if  from  a  great  distance.  It  had  been 
very  sudden — a  two  hours'  illness,  no  very 
great  suffering.  He  had  been  lecturing  at 
Birmingham — had  been  telegraphed  for — had 
been  too  late. 

Ei-ica  made  a  desperate  effort  to  realise  it  all  ; 
at  last  she  brought  down  the  measureless  agony 
to  actual  words,  repeating  them  over  and  over 
to  herself — '  Mother  is  dead.' 


WHAT  THE  NEW  YEAR  BROUGHT.  143 

At  length  she  had  grasped  the  idea !  Her 
heart  seemed  to  die  within  her,  a  strange  blue 
shade  passed  over  her  face,  her  limbs  stiffened. 
She  felt  her  father  carry  her  to  the  window,  was 
perfectly  conscious  of  everything,  watched  as 
in  a  dream  whilst  he  wrenched  open  the  clumsy 
fastening  of  the  casement,  heard  the  voices  in 
the  street  below,  heard  too  in  the  distance  the 
sound  of  churcli  bells,  was  vaguely  conscious  of 
relief  as  the  cold  air  blew  upon  her. 

She  was  lying  on  a  couch,  and,  if  left  to 
herself,  might  have  lain  there  for  hours  in  that 
strange  state  of  absolute  prostration.  But  she 
was  not  alone,  and  gradually  she  realised  it. 
Very  slowly  the  re-beginning  of  life  set  in,  the 
consciousness  of  her  father's  presence  awaken- 
ed her  as  it  were  from  her  dream  of  unmitigated 
pain.  She  sat  up,  put  her  arms  round  his  neck 
and  kissed  him  ;  then  for  a  minute  let  her  ach- 
ing head  rest  on  his  shoulder.  Presently,  in  a 
low  but  steady  voice,  she  said, 

'  What  would  you  like  me  to  do,  father  V 

'  To  come  home  with  me  now  if  you  are  able,' 
he  said ;  '  to-morrow  morning,  though,  if  you 
would  rather  wait,  dear.' 


144  WE   TWO. 

But  the  idea  of  waiting  seemed  intolerable  to 
her.  The  very  sound  of  the  word  was  hatefuL 
Had  she  not  waited  two  weary  years,  and  this 
was  the  end  of  it  all?  Any  action,  any  present 
doing  however  painful,  but  no  more  waiting ! 
No  terrible  pause  in  which  more  thoughts  and, 
therefore,  more  pain  might  grow.  Outside  in. 
the  passage  they  met  Madame  Lemercier,  and 
presently  Erica  found  herself  surrounded  by 
kind  helpers,  wondering  to  find  them  all  so 
tearful  when  her  own  eyes  felt  so  hot  and  dry. 
They  were  very  good  to  her ;  but,  separated 
from  her  father,  her  sorrow  again  completely 
overwhelmed  her,  she  could  not  then  feel  the 
slightest  gratitude  to  them  or  the  slightest 
comfort  from  their  sympathy.  She  lay  motion- 
less on  her  little  white  bed,  her  eyes  fixed  on  the 
wooden  cross  on  the  opposite  wall,  or  from  time 
to  time  glancing  at  Fraulein  Sonnenthal,  who, 
with  little  Ninette  to  help,  was  busily  packing 
her  trunk.  And  all  the  while  'she  said  again 
and  again  the  words  which  summed  up  her 
sorrow, 

'  Mother  is  dead !     Mother  is  dead  !' 


TVHAT  THE  NEW  YEAK  BROUGHT.  145 

After  a  time  her  eyes  fell  on  her  elaborate- 
ly-drawn paper  of  days.  Every  evening  since 
her  first  arrival  she  had  gone  through  the  al- 
most religious  ceremony  of  marking-ofF  the 
day  ;  it  had  often  been  a  great  consolation  to 
her.  The  paper  was  much  worn ;  the  weeks 
and  days  yet  to  be  marked  were  few  in  number. 
She  looked  at  it  now,  and  if  there  can  be  a 
'more'  to  absolute  grief,  an  additional  pang  to 
unmitigated  sorrow,  it  came  to  her  at  the  sight 
of  that  visible  record  of  her  long  exile.  She 
snatched  down  the  paper  and  tore  it  to  jDieces  ; 
then  sank  back  again,  pale  and  breathless, 
Fraulein  Sonnenthal  saw  and  understood.  She 
came  to  her,  and  kissed  her. 

'  Herzblattchen,'  she  said,  almost  in  aw^iisper^ 
and,  after  a  moment's  pause, '  Ein  feste  Burg  ist 
nnser  Gott.' 

Erica  made  an  impatient  gesture,  and  turned 
away  her  head. 

'  Why  does  she  choose  this  time  of  all  others 
to  tell  me  so,'  she  thought  to  herself.  '  Now, 
"when  I  can't  argue  or  even  think !  A  sure 
tower !     Could  a  delusion  make  one   feel  that 

YOL.  I.  L 


146  WE   TWO. 

anything  is  sure  but  death  at  such  a  time  as 
this  !  Everything  is  gone — or  going.  Mother 
is  dead  ! — mother  is  dead  !  Yet  she  meant  to  be 
be  kind,  poor  Thekla,  she  didn't  know  it  would 
hurt.' 

Madame  Lemercier  came  into  the  room  with 
a  cup  of  coifee  and  a  brioche. 

'  You  have  a  long  journey  before  you,  my 
little  one/  she  said ;  '  you  must  take  this  before 
you  start.' 

Yes,  there  was  the  journey !  that  was  a  com- 
fort. There  was  som.ething  to  be  done,  some- 
thing hard  and  tiring — surely  it  would  blunt 
her  perceptions  !  She  started  up  with  a  strange 
sort  of  energy,  put  on  her  hat  and  cloak,  swal- 
lowed the  food  with  an  effort,  helped  to  lock 
her  trunk,  moved  rapidly  about  the  room,  look- 
ing for  any  chance  possession  which  might  have 
been  left  out.  There  was  such  terrible  anguish 
in  her  tearless  eyes  that  little  Ninette  shrank 
away  from  her  in  alarm.  Madame  Lemercier, 
who  in  the  time  of  the  siege  had  seen  great 
suffering,  had  never  seen  anything  like  this  ; 
even  Thekla  Sonnenthal  realised  that  for  the 


WHAT  THE  NEW  YEAR  BROUGHT.  147 

time    she    was    beyond    the    reach    of   human 
comfort. 

Before  long  the  farewells  were  over.  Erica 
was  once  more  alone  with  her  father,  her  cheeks 
w^et  with  the  tears  of  others,  her  own  eyes  still 
hot  and  dry.  They  were  to  catch  the  four 
o'clock  train ;  the  afternoon  was  dark,  and  al- 
ready the  streets  and  shops  were  lighted ; 
Paris,  ever  bright  and  gay,  seemed  to-night 
brighter  and  gayer  than  ever.  She  watched 
the  placid-looking  passengers_,  the  idle  loungers 
at  the  cafes  ; — did  they  know  what  pain  was  ? 
Did  they  know  that  death  was  sure  ?  Present- 
ly she  found  herself  in  a  second-class  carriage, 
wedged-in  between  her  father  and  a  heavy- 
featured  priest,  who  diligently  read  a  little 
dogs'-eared  breviary.  Opposite  was  a  meek, 
weasel-faced  bourgeois,  with  a  managing  wife, 
who  ordered  him  about ;  then  came  a  bushy- 
whiskered  Englishman  and  a  newly-married 
couple,  while  in  the  further  corner,  nearly  hidden 
from  view  by  the  burly  priest,  lurked  a  gentle- 
looking  Sister  of  Mercy,  and  a  mischievous  and 
fidgetty  schoolboy.     She  watched  them  all  as 

l2 


148  WE   TWO. 

in  a  dream  of  pain.  Presently  the  priest  left-off 
muttering  and  began  to  snore,  and  sleep  fell, 
too,  upon  the  occupants  of  the  opposite  seat. 
The  little  weasel-faced  man  looked  most  un- 
comfortable, for  the  Englishman  used  him  as 
a  prop  on  one  side  and  the  managing  wife 
nearly  overwhelmed  him  on  the  other  ;  he  slept 
fitfully,  and  always  with  the  air  of  a  martyr, 
waking  up  every  few  minutes  and  vainly  trying 
to  shake  off  his  burdens,  who  invariably  made 
stifled  exclamations  and  sank  back  again. 

'  That  would  have  been  funny  once,'  thought 
Erica  to  herself.  '  How  I  should  have  laughed. 
Shall  I  always  be  like  this  all  the  rest  of  my 
life,  seeing  what  is  ludicrous,  yet  with  all  the 
fun  taken  out  of  it?' 

But  her  brain  reeled  at  the  thought  of  the 
'  rest  of  life.'  The  blank  of  bereavement,  terri- 
ble to  allj  was  absolute  and  eternal  to  her,  and 
this  was  her  first  great  sorrow.  She  had  known 
pain,  and  privation,  and  trouble  and  anxiety, 
but  actual  anguish  never.  Now  it  had  come  to 
her,  suddenly,  irrevocably,  never  to  be  either 
more  or  less ;  perhaps  to  be  fitted  on  as  a  gar- 


WHAT  THE  NEW  YEAR  BROUGHT.  149 

ment  as  time  wore  on,  and  to  become  a  natural 
part  of  her  life ;  but  always  to  be  the  same,  a 
blank  often  felt,  always  present,  till  at  length 
her  end  came  and  she  too  passed  away  into  the 
great  Silence. 

Despair — the  deprivation  of  all  hope — is 
sometimes  wild,  but  oftener  calm  with  a  death- 
ly calmness.  Erica  was  absolutely  still, — she 
scarcely  moved  or  spoke  during  the  long  weary 
journey  to  Calais.  Twice  only  did  she  feel  the 
slightest  desire  for  any  outward  vent.  At  the 
Amiens  station  the  school-boy  in  the  corner, 
who  had  been  growing  more  restless  and 
excited  every  hour,  sprang  from  the  carriage  to 
greet  a  small  crowd  of  relations  who  were 
waiting  to  welcome  him.  She  saw  him  rush  to 
his  mother,  heard  a  confused,  affectionate  Babel 
of  tongues,  inquiries,  congratulations,  laughter. 
Oh!  to  think  of  that  happy  light-heartedness 
and  the  contrast  between  it  and  her  grief. 
The  laughter  seemed  positively  to  cut  her  ;  she 
could  have  screamed  from  sheer  pain.  And,  as 
if  cruel  contrasts  were  fated  to  confront  her, 
no  sooner  had  her  father  established  her  in  the 


150  WE  TWO. 

cabin  on  board  the  steamer,  than  two  bright- 
looking  Enghsh  girls  settled  themselves  .close 
hjj  and  began  chatting  merrily  about  the  New 
Year  and  the  novel  beginning  it  would  be  on 
board  a  Channel  steamer.  Erica  tried  to  stop 
her  ears  that  she  might  not  hear  the  discussion 
of  all  the  forthcoming  gaieties  :  '  Lady  Keed- 
ham's  dance  on  Thursday,  our  own,  you  know, 
next  week/  &c,,  &c.  But  she  could  not  shut 
out  the  sound  of  the  merry  voices,  or  that 
wounding  laughter. 

Presently  an  exclamation  made  her  look  and 
listen. 

'  Hark !'  said  one  of  her  fellow-passengers. 
'  We  shall  start  now  ;  I  heard  the  clock  striking 
twelve.  A  happy  New  Year  to  you,  Lily,  and 
all  possible  good  fortune.' 

'  Happy  New  Year !'  echoed  from  different 
corners  of  the  cabin ;  the  little  Sister  of  Mercy 
knelt  down  and  told  her  beads,  the  rest  of  the 
passengers  talked,  congratulated,  laughed. 
Erica  would  have  given  worlds  to  be  able  to 
cry,  but  she  could  not.  The  terrible  mockery 
of   her   surroundings  was    too  great,  however. 


WHAT  THE  NEW  YEAR  BROUGHT.  151 

to  be  borne ;  her  heart  seemed  like  ice,  her  head 
like  fire,  with  a  sort  of  feverish  strength  she 
rushed  out  of  the  cabin,  stumbled  up  the  wind- 
ing staircase,  and  ran  as  if  by  instinct  to  that 
part  of  the  deck  where  a  tall,  solitary  figure 
stood  up  darkly  in  the  dim  light. 

*  It's  too  cold  for  you,  my  child,'  said  Raeburn, 
turning  round  at  her  approach. 

'  Oh,  father,  let  me  stay  with  you,'  sobbed 
Erica,  *■  I  can't  bear  it  alone.' 

Perhaps  he  was  glad  to  have  her  near 
him  for  his  own  sake,  perhaps  he  recog- 
nised the  truth  to  which  she  unconsciously 
testified  that  human  nature  does  at  times  cry 
out  for  something  other  than  self,  stronger  and 
higher. 

He  raised  no  more  objections,  they  listened  in 
silence  till  the  sound  of  the  church  bells  died 
away  in  the  distance,  and  then  he  found  a  more 
sheltered  seat  and  wrapped  her  up  closely  in  his 
own  plaid,  and  together  they  began  their  new 
year.  The  first  lull  in  Erica's  pain  came  in  that 
midnight  crossing;  the  heaving  of  the  boat,  the 
angry   dashing  of  the   waves,   the  foam-laden 


152  WE    TWO. 

wind,  all  seemed  to  relieve  her.  Above  all, 
there  was  comfort  in  the  strong  protecting 
arm  round  her.  Yet  she  was  too  crushed  and 
numb  to  be  able  to  wish  for  anything  but  that 
the  end  might  come  for  her  there,  that  together 
they  might  sink  down  into  the  painless  silence 
of  death. 

Raeburn  only  spoke  once  throughout  the  pas- 
sage, instinctively  he  knew  what  was  passing 
in  Erica's  mind.  He  spoke  the  only  word  of 
comfort  which  he  had  to  speak  :  a  noble  one, 
though  just  then  very  insufficient : 

'  There  is  work  to  be  done.'' 

Then  came  the  dreary  landing  in  the  middle 
of  the  dark  winter's  night,  and  presently  they 
w^ere  again  in  a  railway  carriage  but  this  time 
alone.  Raeburn  made  her  lie  down,  and  him- 
self fell  asleep  in  the  opposite  corner;  he  had 
been  travelling  uninterruptedly  for  twenty 
hourSj  had  received  a  shock  which  had  tried 
him  very  greatly,  now  from  sheer  exhaustion  he 
slept.  But  Erica,  to  ^vhom  the  grief  was  more 
new,  could  not  sleep.  Every  minute  the  pain 
of  realisation  grew  keener.      Here  she  w^as.in 


WHAT  THE  IsEW  YEAR  BROUGHT.  153 

England  once  more,  this  was  the  journey  she 
had  so  often  thought  of  and  planned.  This 
was  going  home !  Oh,  the  dreariness  of  the 
reality  when  compared  with  those  bright  ex- 
pectations !  And  yet  it  was  neither  this  thought 
nor  the  actual  fact  of  her  mother's  death 
which  first  brought  the  tears  to  her  burning 
eyes. 

Wearily  shifting  her  position,  she  looked 
across  to  the  other  side  of  the  carriage,  and 
saw,  as  if  in  a  picture,  her  father.  Kaeburn 
was  a  comparatively  young  man,  very  little 
over  forty ;  but  his  anxieties  and  the  almost  in- 
credible amount  of  hard  work  of  the  past  two 
years  had  told  upon  him,  and  had  turned  his 
hair  grey.  There  was  something  in  his  stern 
set  face,  in  the  strong  man's  reserved  grief,  in 
the  pose  of  his  grand-looking  head,  dignified 
even  in  exhaustion,  that  was  strangely  pa- 
thetic. Erica  scarcely  seemed  to  realise  that  he 
was  her  father.  It  was  more  as  if  she  were 
gazing  at  some  scene  on  the  stage,  or  on  a 
wonderfully  graphic  and  heart-stirring  picture. 
The  pathos  and  sadness  of  it  took  hold  of  her  ; 


154  WE   TWO. 

she  burst  into  a  passion  of  tears,  turned  her 
face  from  the  light,  and  cried  as  if  no  power 
on  earth  could  ever  stop  her,  her  long-drawn 
sobs  allowed  to  go  unchecked  since  the  noise 
of  the  train  made  them  inaudible.  She  was  so 
little  given  to  tears,  as  a  rule,  that  now  they 
positively  frightened  her,  nor  could  she  under- 
stand how,  with  a  real  and  terrible  grief  for 
which  she  could  not  weep,  the  mere  pathetic 
sight  should  have  brought  down  her  tears  like 
rain.  But  the  outburst  brought  relief  with  it, 
for  it  left  her  so  exhausted  that  for  a  brief  half- 
hour  she  slept,  and  awoke  just  before  they 
reached  London,  with  such  a  frightful  headache 
that  the  physical  pain  numbed  the  mental. 

'  How  soon  shall  we  be '  home  she  would 

have  said,  but  the  word  choked  her.  '  How 
soon  shall  we  get  there  V  she  asked,  faintly. 
She  was  so  ill,  so  weary,  that  the  mere  thought 
of  being  still  again — even  in  the  death-visited 
home — was  a  relief,  and  she  was  really  too 
much  worn  out  to  feel  very  acutely  wdaile  they 
drove  through  the  familiar  streets. 

At  last,   early  in  the  cold,  new  year's  morn- 


WHAT  THE  NEW  YEAR  BROUGHT.  155 

lug,  they  were  set  down  in  Guilford  Square,  at 
the  grim  entrance  to  'Persecution  Alley.'  She 
looked  round  at  the  grey  old  houses  with  a 
shudder ;  then  her  father  drew  her  arm  within 
his,  and  led  her  down  the  dreary  little  cul  de  sac. 
There  was  the  house,  looking  the  same  as  ever, 
and  there  was  Aunt  Jean  coming  forward  to 
met  them,  with  a  strange  new  tenderness  in  her 
voice  and  look,  and  there  was  Tom  in  the  back- 
ground, seeming  half  shy  and  afraid  to  meet 
her  in  her  grief,  and  there,  above  all,  was  the 
one  great  eternal  void. 

To  watch  beside  the  dying  must  be  anguish, 
and  yet  surely  not  such  keen  anguish  as  to 
have  missed  the  last  moments,  the  last  fare- 
wells, the  last  chance  of  serving.  For  those 
who  have  to  come  back  to  the  empty  house^ 
the  home  which  never  can  be  home  again,  may 
God  comfort  them — no  one  else  can. 

Stillness,  and  food,  and  brief  snatches  of 
sleep  somewhat  restored  Erica.  Late  in  the 
afternoon  she  was  strong  enough  to  go  into  her 
mother's  room,  for  that  last  look  so  inexpressibly 


156  WE   TWO. 

painful  to  all,  so  entirely  void  of  hope  or  comfort 
to  those  who  believe  in  no  hereafter.  Not  even 
the  peacefulness  of  death  was  there  to  give 
even  a  slight,  a  momentary  relief  to  her  pain  ; 
she  scarcely  even  recognised  her  mother.  Was 
thatj  indeed,  all  that  was  left  ?  that  pale,  rigid, 
utterly  changed  face  and  form  ?  Was  that  her 
mother?  Could  that  once  have  been  her  mo- 
ther? Very  often  had  she  heard  this  great 
change  wrought  by  death  referred  to  in  dis- 
cussions ;  she  knew  well  the  arguments  which 
w^ere  brought  forward  by  the  believers  in  im- 
mortality, the  counter  arguments  with  which 
her  father  invariably  met  them,  and  which  had 
always  seemed  to  her  conclusive.  But  some- 
how that  which  seemed  satisfactory  in  the 
lecture-hall  did  not  answer  in  the  room  of 
death.  Her  whole  being  seemed  to  flow  out 
into  one  longing  question.  Might  there  not  be 
a  Beyond — an  Unseen?  Was  this  w^orld  in- 
deed only 

'  A  place  to  stand  and  love  in  for  an  hour, 
With  darkness  and  the  death-hour  rounding  it  ?' 

She  had  slept  in  the  afternoon,  but  at  night. 


WHAT  THE  NEW  YEAR  BROUGHT.  157 

when  all  was  still,  she  could  Dot  sleep.  The 
question  still  lurked  in  her  mind  ;  her  sorrow 
and  loneliness  grew  almost  unbearable.  She 
thought  if  she  could  only  make  herself  cry 
again  perhaps  she  might  sleep,  and  she  took 
down  a  book  about  Giordano  Bruno,  and  read 
the  account  of  his  martyrdom,  an  account 
which  always  moved  her  very  much.  But  to- 
night not  even  the  description  of  the  valiant 
unshrinking  martyr  of  Freethought  ascendiug 
the  scaffold  to  meet  his  doom  could  in  the 
slightest  degree  affect  her.  She  tried  another 
book,  this  time  Dickens'  '  Tale  of  Two  Cities.' 
She  had  never  read  the  last  two  chapters 
without  feeling  a  great  desire  to  cry ;  but  to- 
night she  read  with  perfect  unconcern  of  Sidney 
Carton's  wanderings  through  Paris  on  the 
night  before  he  gave  himself  up, — read  the  last 
marvellously-written  scene  without  the  slight- 
est emotion.  It  was  evidently  no  use  to  try 
anything  else ;  she  shut  the  book,  put  out  her 
candle,  and  once  more  lay  down  in  the- 
dark. 

Then  she  began  to  think  of  the  words  which 


158  WE   TWO. 

bad  so  persistently  haunted  Sidney  Carton,  *  I 
am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life.'  She,  too, 
seemed  to  be  wandering  about  the  Parisian 
streets,  hearing  these  words  over  and  over 
again.  She  knew  that  it  was  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
who  had  said  this.  What  an  assertion  it  was 
for  a  man  to  make !  It  was  not  even  '  I  bring 
the  resurrection  '  or  '  I  give  the  resurrection,'  but 
*  I  am  the  Resurrection  ' !  And  yet,  according 
to  her  father,  his  humility  had  been  excessive, 
carried  almost  to  a  fault.  Was  he  the  most  in- 
consistent man  that  ever  lived,  or  what  was  he  ? 
At  last  she  thought  she  would  get  up  and  see 
whether  there  was  any  qualifying  context,  and 
when  and  where  he  had  uttered  this  tremendous 
saying. 

Lighting  her  candle  she  crept,  a  little  shiver- 
ing, white-robed  figure,  round  the  book-lined 
room,  scanning  the  titles  on  every  shelf,  but 
Bibles  were  too  much  in  use  in  that  house  to  be 
relegated  to  the  attics,  she  found  only  the  least 
interesting  and  least  serviceable  of  her  father's 
books.  There  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  go 
down  to  the  study  ;  so  wrapping  herself  up,  for 


WHAT  THE  NEW  YEAR  BROUGHT.  159 

it  was  a  freezing  wiiiter^s  i^igtit,  she  went  noise- 
lessly downstairs,  and  soon  found  every  possible 
facility  for  biblical  research. 

A  little  baffled  and  even  disappointed  to  find 
the  words  in  that  which  she  regarded  as  the 
least  authentic  of  the  gospels,  she  still  resolved 
to  read  the  account ;  she  read  it,  indeed,  in  two 
or  three  translations,  and  conapared  each  closely 
with  the  others,  but  in  all  the  words  stood  out 
in  uncompromising  greatness  of  assertion.  This 
man  claimed  to  he  the  resurrection,  or  as  Wyclif 
had  it,  the  ^  agen  risyng  and  lyf.' 

And  then  poor  Erica  read  on  to  the  end 
of  the  story  and  was  quite  thrown  back 
upon  herself  by  the  account  of  the  miracle  which 
followed.  It  was  a  beautiful  story,  she  said  to 
herself,  poetically  written,  graphically  described, 
but  as  to  believing  it  to  be  true,  she  could  as 
soon  have  accepted  the  '  Midsummer  Night's 
Dream  '  as  having  actually  taken  place. 

Shivering  with  cold  she  put  the  books  back 
on  their  shelf,  and  stole  upstairs  once  more  to 
bear  her  comfortless  sorrow  as  best  she  could. 


160 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

'  WHY  DO  YOU  BELIEVE  IT  V 

Then  the  round  of  weary  duties,  cold  and  formal,  came  to 

meet  her, 
With  the  life  within  departed  that  had  given  them  each  a 

soul ; 
And  her  sick  heart  even  slighted  gentle  words  that  came  to 

greet  her, 

For  grief  spread  its  shadowy  pinions  like  a  blight   upon  the 

whole. 

A.  A.  Procter. 

The  winter  sunshine  which  glanced  in  a  side- 
long, half-and-half  way  into  '  Persecution  Alley,' 
and  struggled  in  at  the  closed  blinds  of  Erica's 
little  attic,  streamed  unchecked  into  a  far  more 
cheerful  room  in  Guilford  Square,  and  illum- 
ined a  breakfast-table,  at  w^hich  was  seated 
one  occupant  only,   apparently   making  a  late 


WHY  DO  YOU  BELIEVE  IT  ?  161 

and  rather  hasty  meal.  He  was  a  man  of  about 
eight  and  twenty,  and  though  he  was  not  ab- 
solutely good-looking,  his  face  was  one  which 
people  turned  to  look  at  again,  not  so  much 
because  it  was  in  any  way  striking  as  far  as 
features  went,  but  because  of  an  unusual  lumiu- 
ousness  which  pervaded  it.  The  eyes,  which 
were  dark  grey,  were  peculiarly  expressive,  and 
their  softness,  which  might  to  some  have  seemed 
a  trifle  unmasculine,  was  counterbalanced  by  the 
straight,  dark,  noticeable  eyebrows,  as  well  as 
by  a  thoroughly  manly  bearing  and  a  general 
impression  of  unfailing  energy  which  character- 
ised the  whole  man.  His  hair,  short  beard  and 
moustache  were  of  a  deep  nut-brown.  He  was 
of  medium  height  and  very  muscular-looking. 

On  the  whole  it  was  as  pleasant  a  face  as  you 
would  often  meet  with,  and  it  was  not  to  be 
wondered  at  that  his  old  grandmother  looked 
up  pretty  frequently  from  her  arm-chair  by  the 
fire,  and  watched  him  with  that  beautiful  loving 
pride  which  in  the  aged  never  seems  exaggerated 
and  very  rarely  misplaced. 

'  You   were   out   very   late,    were   you    not, 
VOL.  I.  M 


162  WE   TWO. 

Brian  V  she  observed,  letting  her  knitting- 
needles  rest  for  a  minute,  and  scrutinising  the 
rather  weary-looking  man. 

'  Till  half-past  five  this  morning,'  he  replied, 
in  a  somewhat  preoccupied  voice. 

There  was  a  sad  look  in  his  eyes,  too,  which 
his  grandmother  partly  understood.  She  knit- 
ted another  round  of  her  sock  and  then  said, 

'  Have  you  seen  Tom  Craigie  yet  V 

'Yes,  last  night  I  came  across  him,'  replied 
Brian.  '  He  told  me  she  had  come  home.  They 
travelled  by  night  and  got  in  early  yesterday 
morning.' 

*  Poor  little  thing!'  sighed  old  Mrs.  Osmond. 
'  What  a  home-coming  it  must  have  been  !' 

'  Grannie,'  said  Brian,  pushing  back  his  chair 
and  drawing  nearer  to  the  fire,  '  I  want  you  to 
tell  me  what  I  ought  to  do.  I  have  a  message 
to  her  from  her  mother,  there  was  no  one  else 
to  take  it,  you  know,  except  the  landlady,  and 
I  suppose  she  did  not  like  that.  I  want  to 
know  when  I  might  see  her;  one  has  no  right  to 
keep  it  back,  and  yet  how  am  I  to  know 
whether  she  is  fit  to  bear  it  ?     I  can't  write  it 


WHY  DO  YOU  BELIEVE  IT  ?  163 

down,  it  won't  somehow  go  on  to  paper,  yet  I 
can  hardly  ask  to  see  her  yet.' 

'  AVe  cannot  tell  that  the  message  might  not 
comfort  her,'  said  Mrs.  Osmond.  Then  after 
a  few  minutes'  thought  she  added,  '  I  think, 
Brian,  if  I  were  you,  I  would  write  her  a 
little  note,  tell  her  why  you  want  to  see  her, 
and  let  her  fix  her  own  time.  You  will 
leave  it  entirely  in  her  own  hands  in  that 
way.' 

He  mnsed  for  a  minute,  seemed  satisfied 
with  the  suggestion,  and,  moving  across  to 
the  writing-table,  began  his  first  letter  to  his 
love.  Apparently  it  Avas  hard  to  write,  for 
he  wasted  several  sheets,  and  much  time  that 
he  could  ill  afford.  When  it  was  at  length 
finished,  it  ran  as  follows  ; 

*  Dear  Miss  Raeburx, 

'  I  hardly  like  to  ask  to 
see  you  yet  for  fear  you  should  think  me 
intrusive,  but  a  message  was  intrusted  to  me 
on  Tuesday  night  which  I  dare  not  of  my- 
self keep  back  from  you.     Will  you   see    me  ? 

M  2 


164  WE   TWO. 

If  you  are  able    to,   and  will    name    the  time 

which    will    suit    you    best,  I    shall     be  very 

grateful.      Forgive     me    for     troubling  you, 
and  believe  me, 

'  Yours  faithfully, 

'Brian  Osmond.' 

He  sent  it  off  a  little  doubtfully,  hy  no 
means  satisfied  that  he  had  done  a  wise 
thing.  But  when  he  returned  from  his  rounds 
later  in  the  day  the  reply  set  his  fears  at 
rest. 

It  was  written  lengthways  across  a  sheet 
of  paper :  the  small  delicate  writing  was  full 
of  character,  but  betrayed  great  physical  ex- 
haustion. 

*■  It  is  good  of  you  to  think  of  us.  Please 
come  this  afternoon  if  you  are  able. 

^  Erica.' 

That  very  afternoon  !  Now  that  his  wish 
was  granted,  now  that  he  was  indeed  to  see 
her,  Brian  would  have  given  worlds  to  have 
postponed  the    meeting.     He  was   well  accus- 


WHY  DO  YOU  BELIEVE  IT  ?  165 

tomed  to  visiting  sorrow-stricken  people,  but 
from  meeting  such  sorrow  as  that  in  theRaeburns' 
house  he  shrank  back  feeling  his  insufficiency. 
Besides,  what  words  were  delicate  enough  to 
convey  all  that  had  passed  in  that  death-scene? 
How  could  he  dare  to  attempt  in  speech  all  that 
the  dying  mother  would  fain  have  had  conveyed 
to  her  child?  And  then  his  own  love  !  Would 
not  that  be  the  greatest  difficulty  of  all  ?  Feel- 
ing her  grief  as  he  did^  could  he  yet  modify 
his  manner  to  suit  that  of  a  mere  outsider — • 
almost  a  stranger?  He  w^as  very  diffident; 
though  longing  to  see  Erica,  he  would  yet  have 
given  anything  to  be  able  to  transfer  his  work 
to  his  father.  This,  however,  was  of  course 
impossible. 

Strange  though  it  might  seem^  he — the  most 
unsuitable  of  all  men  in  his  own  eyes — was  the 
man  singled  out  to  bear  this  message,  to  go  to 
the  death-visited  household.  He  went  about 
his  afternoon  work  in  a  sort  of  steady,  mechan- 
ical manner,  the  outward  veil  of  his  inward 
agitation.  About  four  o'clock  he  was  free  to  go 
to  Guilford  Terrace. 


166  WE   TWO. 

He  was  shown  into  the  little. sitting-room ;  it 
was  the  room  in  which  Mrs.  Raeburn  had  died, 
and  the  mere  sight  of  the  outer  surroundings, 
the  well-worn  furniture,  the  book-lined  walls, 
made  the  whole  scene  vividly  present  to  him. 
The  room  was  empty,  there  was  a  blazing  fire 
but  no  other  light,  for  the  blinds  were  down, 
and  even  the  winter  twilight  shut  out.  Brian 
sat  down  and  waited.  Presently  the  door 
opened,  he  looked  up  and  saw  Erica  approach- 
ing him.  She  was  taller  than  she  had  been 
w^hen  he  last  saw  her,  and  now  grief  had  given 
her  a  peculiar  dignity  which  made  her  much 
more  like  her  father.  Every  shade  of  colour 
had  left  her  face,  her  golden-brown  eyes  were 
full  of  a  limitless  pain,  the  eyelids  were  slightly 
reddened,  but  apparently  rather  from  sleepless- 
ness than  from  tears,  the  whole  face  was  so 
altered  that  a  mere  casual  acquaintance  would 
hardly  have  recognised  it,  except  by  the  un- 
changed waves  of  short  auburn  hair  which  still 
formed  the  setting  as  it  were  to  a  picture,  love- 
ly even  now.  Only  one  other  thing  was  un- 
changed, and  that  was  the  frank,  unconvention- 


WHY  DO  YOU  BELIEVE  IT  ?  167 

al  manner.     Even  in  her  grief  she  conld  not  be 
quite  like  other  people. 

'  It  is  very  good  of  you  to  let  me  see  you,' 
said  Brian,  '  you  are  sure  you  are  doing  right ; 
it  will  not  be  too  much  for  you  to-day.' 
*  *  There  is  no  great  difference  in  days^  I  think,' 
said  Erica,  sitting  down  on  a  low  chair  beside 
the  fire.  'I  do  not  very  much  believe  in  de- 
grees in  this  kind  of  grief,  I  do  not  see  why  it 
should  be  ever  more  or  ever  less.  Perhaps  I 
am,  wrong,  it  is  all  new  to  me.' 

She  spoke  in  a  slow,  steady,  low-toned  voice. 
There  was  an  absolute  hopelessness  about  her 
whole  aspect  which  was  terrible  to  see.  A  mo- 
ment's pause  followed,  then,  looking  up  at 
Brian,  she  fancied  that  she  read  in  his  face 
something  of  hesitation,  of  a  consciousness  that 
he  could  ill  express  what  he  wished  to  say,  and 
her  innate  courtesy  made  her  even  now  hasten 
to  relieve  him. 

*  Don't  be  afraid  of  speaking,'  she  said,  a 
softer  light  coming  into  her  eyes.  'I  don't 
know  why  people  shrink  from  meeting  trouble. 
Even    Tom   is   half  afraid   of  me.     I   am    not 


168  WE  TWO. 

changed,  I  am  still  Erica;  can't  you  understand 
how  much  I  want  everyone  now  V 

*  People  differ  so  much  V  said  Brian,  a  little 
huskily,  '  and  then  when  one  feels  strongly 
words  do  not  come  easily.' 

'  Do  you  think  I  would  not  rather  have  your 
sympathy  than  an  oration  from  anyone  else  ! 
You  who  were  here  to  the  end !  you  who  did 
everything  for — for  her.  My  father  has  told 
me  very  little,  he  was  not  able  to,  but  he  told 
me  of  you,  how  helpful  you  were,  how  good, 
not  like  an  outsider  at  all !' 

Evidently  she  clung  to  the  comforting  recol- 
lection that  at  least  one  trustable,  sympathetic 
person  had  been  with  her  mother  at  the  last. 
Brian  could  only  say  how  little  he  had  done, 
how  much  more  he  would  fain  have  done  had 
it  been  possible. 

'  I  think  you  do  comfort  me  by  talking,'  said 
Erica.  '  And  now  I  want  you,  if  you  don't 
mind,  to  tell  me  all  from  the  very  first.  I  can't 
torture  my  father  by  asking  him,  and  I  couldn't 
bear  it  from  the  landlady.  But  you  were  here, 
you  can  tell  me  all.     Don't  be  afraid  of  hurting 


WHY  DO  YOU  BELIEVE  IT  ?  169 

me ;  can't  you  understand,  if  the  past  were  the 
only  thing  left  to  you,  you  would  want  to  know 
every  tiniest  detail  V 

He  looked  searchingly  into  her  eyes,  he 
thought  she  was  right.  There  were  no  degrees 
to  pain  like  hers  !  besides,  it  was  quite  possible 
that  the  lesser  details  of  her  mother's  death 
might  bring  tears  which  would  relieve  her. 
Very  quietly,  very  reverently,  he  told  her  all 
that  had  passed, — she  already  knew  that  her 
mother  had  died  from  aneurism  of  the  heart, — he 
told  her  how  in  the  evening  he  had  been  sum- 
moned to  her,  and  from  the  first  had  known  that 
it  was  hopeless,  had  been  obliged  to  tell  her  that 
the  time  for  speech  even  was  but  short.  He  had 
ordered  a  telegram  to  be  sent  to  her  father  at 
Birmingham,  but  Mrs.  Craigie  and  Tom  were 
out  for  the  evening,  and  no  one  knew  where 
they  were  to  be  found.  He  and  the  landlady 
had  been  alone. 

'She  spoke  constantly  of  you,'  he  continued. 
'  The  very  last  words  she  said  were  these,  "  Tell 
Erica  that  only  love  can  keep  from  bitterness, 
that    love    is    stronger   than    the   world's  un- 


170  WE   TWO. 

kindness."  Then  after  a  minute's  pause  she 
added,  "  Be  good  to  my  little  girl,  promise  to  be 
good  to  her."  After  that,  speech  became  im- 
possible, but  I  do  not  think  she  suffered.  Once 
she  motioned  to  me  to  give  her  the  frame  off 
the  mantelpiece  w^ith  your  photograph;  she 
looked  at  it  and  kept  it  near  her, — she  died 
■with  it  in  her  hand.' 

Erica  hid  her  face  ;  that  one  trifling  little  in- 
cident was  too  much  for  her,  the  tears  rained 
down  between  her  fingers.  That  it  should 
have  come  to  that !  no  one  whom  she  loved  there 
at  the  last — but  she  had  looked  at  the  photo- 
graph, had  held  it  to  the  very  end,  the  voiceless, 
useless  picture  had  been  there,  the  real  Erica  had 
been  laughing  and  talking  at  Paris  !  Brian  talk- 
ed on  slowly,  soothingly.  Presently  he  paused; 
then  Erica  suddenly  looked  up,  and  dashing 
away  her  tears,  said,  in  a  voice  which  was  terri- 
ble in  its  mingled  pain  and  indignation, 

*■  I  might  have  been  here !  I  might  have 
been  with  her !  It  is  the  fault  of  that  wretched 
man  who  w^ent  bankrupt ;  the  fault  of  the  bigots 
who  will  not  treat  us  fairly — who  ruin  us  !' 


WHY  DO  YOU  BELIEVE  IT  ?  171 

She  sobbed  with  passionate  pain,  a  vivid 
streak  of  crimson  dyed  her  cheek,  contrasting 
strangely  with  the  deathly  whiteness  of  her 
brow. 

'  Forgive  me  if  I  pain  yon,'  said  Brian ;  '  but 
have  you  forgotten  the  message  I  gave  you  ? 
"  It  is  only  love  that  can  keep  from  bitter- 
ness !"  ' 

'  Love  !^  cried  Erica ;  she  could  have  screamed 
it,  if  she  had  not  been  so  physically  exhausted. 
'  Do  you  mean  I  am  to  love  our  enemies !' 

*  It  is  only  the  love  of  all  humanity  that  can 
keep  from  bitterness,'  said  Brian. 

Erica  began  to  think  over  his  reply,  and  in 
thinking  grew  calm  once  more.  By-and-by 
she  lifted  up  her  face;  it  was  pale  again  now, 
and  still,  and  perfectly  hopeless. 

'  I  suppose  you  think  that  only  Christians 
can  love  all  humanity,'  she  said,  a  little  coldly. 

'  I  should  call  all  true  lovers  of  humanity 
Christians,'  replied  Brian,  '  whether  they  are 
consciously  followers  of  Christ  or  not.' 

She  thought  a  little;  then,  with  a  curiously  hard 
look  in  her  face,  she  suddenly  flashed  round  upon 


172  WE  TWO. 

bim  with  a  questioD,  much  as  her  father  was  in 
the  habit  of  doing  when  an  adversary  had 
made  some  broad-hearted  statement  which  had 
baffled  him. 

'  Some  of  you  give  us  a  little  more  charity 
than  others ;  but  what  do  you  mean  by  Christ- 
ianity ?  You  ask  us  to  believe  what  is  iucredi- 
ble.  Why  do  you  believe  in  the  resurrection? 
What  reason  have  you  for  thinking  it  true  V 

She  expected  him  to  go  into  the  evidence 
question,  to  quote  the  number  of  Christ's 
appearances,  to  speak  of  the  five  hundred  wit- 
nesses of  whom  she  was  weary  of  hearing.  Her 
mind  was  proof  against  all  this  ;  what  could  be 
more  probable  than  that  a  number  of  devoted 
followers  should  be  the  victims  of  some  optical 
delusion,  especially  when  their  minds  were 
disturbed  by  giief.  Here  was  a  miracle  sup- 
ported on  one  side  by  the  testimony  of  five 
hundred  and  odd  spectators  all  longing  to  see 
their  late  Master,  and  contradicted  on  the  other 
side  by  common-sense  and  the  experience  of  the 
remainder  of  the  human  race  during  thousands 
of  years  !     She  looked  full  at  Brian,  a  hard  yet 


WHY  DO  YOU  BELIEVE  IT  ?  17^ 

almost  exultant  expression  in  her  eyes,  which 
spoke  more  plainly  than  words  her  perfect  con- 
viction : — 

'You  can't  set  your  evidences  against  my 
counter-evidences  !  you  can't  logically  maintain 
that  a  few  uneducated  men  are  to  have  more 
weight  than  all  the  united  experience  of  man- 
kind.' 

Never  would  she  so  gladly  have  believed  in 
the  doctrine  of  iai mortality  as  now,  yet  with 
characteristic  honesty  and  resoluteness  she  set 
herself  into  an  attitude  of  rigid  defence,  lest 
through  strong  desire  or  mere  bodily  weariness 
she  should  drift  into  the  acceptance  of  what 
might  be,  what  indeed  she  considered  to  be 
error.  But  to  her  surprise,  half  to  her 
disappointment,  Brian  did  not  even  mention  the 
evidences.  She  had  braced  herself  up  to 
withstand  arguments  drawn  from  the  five 
hundred  brethren,  but  the  preparation  was 
useless. 

'  I  believe  in  the  resurrection/  said  Brian, 
*  because  I  cannot  doubt  Jesus  Christ.  He  is 
the  most  perfectly  loveable  and  trustable  Being 


174  WE  TWO. 

I  know,  or  can  conceive  of  knowing.  He  said 
He  should  rise  again,  I  believe  that  He  did  rise. 
He  was  perfectly  truthful,  therefore  He  could 
not  mislead :  He  knew,  therefore  He  could  not 
be  misled.' 

'  W  do  not  consider  Him  to  be  all  that  you 
assert,'  said  Erica.  '  Nor  do  His  followers 
make  one  inclined  to  think  that  either  He  or  His 
teaching  Avere  so  perfect  as  you  try  to  make 
out.  You  are  not  so  hard-hearted  as  most  of 
them ' 

She  broke  off,  seeing  a  look  of  pain  on  her 
companion's  face. 

'  Oh,  what  am  I  saying  !'  she  cried,  in  a  very 
different  tone,  '  you  who  have  done  so  much — 
you  who  were  always  good  to  us, — I  did  not 
indeed  mean  to  hurt  you^  it  is  your  creed  that 
I  can't  help  hating,  not  you.  You  are  our 
friend,  you  said  so  long  ago.' 

'Always,'  said  Brian,  'never  doubt  that.' 

'  Then  you  must  forgive  me  for  having 
wounded  you/  said  Erica,  her  whole  face 
softening.  '  You  must  remember  how  hard  it 
all  is,  and  that  I  am  so  very,  very  miserable.' 


WHY  DO  YOU  BELIEVE  IT  ?  175 

He  would  have  given  his  life  to  bring  her 
comfort,  but  he  was  not  a  very  great  believer 
in  words,  and,  besides,  he  thought  she  had  talked 
quite  as  long  as  she  ought. 

'  I  think,'  he  said,  '  that,  honestly  acted  out, 
the  message  entrusted  to  me  ought  to  c  iifort 
your  misery.' 

*  1  can't  act  it  out,'  she  said. 

'  You  will  begin  to  try,'  was  Brian's  answer ; 
and  then,  with  a  very  full  heart,  he  said  good- 
bye and  left  his  Undine  sitting  by  the  fire, 
with  her  head  resting  on  her  hands  and  the 
words  of  her  mother's  message  echoing  in  her 
ears.  'It  is  only  love  that  can  keep  from 
bitterness,  love  is  stronger  than  the  w^orld's  un- 
kindness.* 

Presently,  not  daring  to  dwell  too  much  on 
that  last  scene  which  Brian  had  described,  she 
turned  to  his  strange,  unexpected  reason  for  his 
belief  in  the  resurrection,  and  mused  over  the 
characteristics  of  his  ideal.  Then  she  thought 
she  would  like  to  see  again  what  her  ideal  man 
had  to  say  about  his,  and  she  got  up  and 
searched  for  a  small  book  in  a  Hmp  red  cover. 


176  WE  TWO. 

labelled  '  Life  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  Luke  Rae- 
burn.'  It  was  more  than  two  years  since  she 
had  seen  it ;  she  read  it  through  once  more.  The 
style  was  vigorous,  the  veiled  sarcasms  were 
not  unpleasant  to  her,  she  detected  no  unfair- 
ness in  the  mode  of  treatment,  the  book  satis- 
fied her,  the  conclusion  arrived  at  seemed  to 
her  inevitable — Brian  Osmond's  ideal  was  not 
perfect. 

With  a  sigh  of  utter  weariness  she  shut  the 
book  and  leant  back  in  her  chair  with  a  still, 
white,  hopeless  face.  Presently  Friskarina 
spraug  up  on  her  knee  with  a  little  sympa- 
thetic mew ;  she  had  been  too  miserable  as  yet 
to  notice  even  her  favourite  cat  very  much, 
now  a  scarcely  perceptible  shade  of  relief  came 
to  her  sadness,  she  stroked  the  soft  grey  head* 
But  scarcely  had  she  spoken  to  her  favourite, 
w^hen  the  cat  suddenly  turned  away,  sprang 
from  her  knee  and  trotted  out  of  the  room.  It 
seemed  like  actual  desertion,  and  Erica  could 
ill  bear  it  just  then. 

'  What,  you  too,  Friskie,'  she  said  to  herself, 
'  are  even  you  glad  to  keep  away  from  me?' 


WHY  DO  YOU  BELIEVE  IT  ?  177 

She  hid  her  face  in  her  hands ;  desolate  and 
miserable  as  she  had  been  before,  she  now  felt 
more  completely  alone. 

In  a  few  minutes  something  warm  touching 
her  foot  made  her  look  up,  and  with  one  bound 
Friskarina  sprang  into  her  lap,  carrying  in  her 
mouth  a  young  kitten.  She  purred  contented- 
ly, looking  first  at  her  child  and  then  at  her 
mistress,  saying  as  plainly  as  if  she  had  spoken, 

'  Will  this  comfort  you  V 

Erica  stroked  and  kissed  both  cat  and  kitten, 
and  for  the  first  time  since  her  trouble  a  feeling 
of  warmth  came  to  her  frozen  heart. 


VOL.  I.  N 


178 


CHAPTER  IX. 


ROSE. 


A  life  of  unalloyed  content, 

A  life  like  that  of  land-locked  seas. 

J.  R.  Lowell. 

^  Elspeth,  you  really  must  tell  me,  I'm  dying  of 
curiosity,  and  I  can  see  by  your  face  you  know 
all  about  it !  How  is  it  that  grandpapa^s  name 
is  in  the  papers  when  he  has  been  dead  all  these 
years  ?  I  tell  you  I  saw  it,  a  little  paragraph  in 
to-day's  paper,  headed,  '  Mr.  Luke  Raeburn.'  Is 
this  another  namesake  who  has  something  to  do 
with  him  V 

The  speaker  was  a  tall,  bright-looking  girl  of 
eighteen,  a  blue-eyed,  flaxen-haired  blonde, 
with  a  saucy  little  mouth,  about  which  there 
now    lurked    an     expression    of     undisguised 


ROSE.  179 

curiosity.  Rose^  for  that  was  her  name,  was 
something  of  a  coax,  and  all  her  life  long  she 
had  managed  to  get  her  own  way ;  she  was  an 
only  child,  and  had  been  not  a  little  spoilt ;  but 
in  spite  of  many  faults  she  was  loveable,  and 
beneath  her  outer  shell  of  vanity  and  self- 
satisfaction  there  lay  a  sterling  little  heart. 

Her  companion,  Elspeth,  was  a  wrinkled  old 
woman,  whose  smooth  grey  hair  was  almost 
hidden  by  a  huge  mob-cap,  which,  in  defiance 
of  modern  custom,  she  wore  tied  under  her 
chin.  She  had  nursed  Rose  and  her  mother 
before  her,  and  had  now  become  more  like  a 
family  friend  than  a  servant. 

''Miss  Rose,'  she  replied,  looking  up  from  her 
workj  '  if  you  go  on  chatter-magging  aw^ay 
like  this,  there'll  be  no  frock  ready  for  you  to- 
night/ and  with  a  most  uncommunicative  air, 
the  old  woman  turned  away,  and  gave  a  little 
impressive  shake  to  the  billowy  mass  of  white 
tarlatan  to  which  she  was  putting  the  finishing- 
touches. 

*  The  white  lilies  just  at  the  side,'  said  Rose, 
her  attention  diverted  for  a  moment.     '  Won't 

N  2 


180  WE   TWO. 

it  be  lovely  !  the  prettiest  dress  in. the  room,  I'm 
sure/  Then,  her  en riositj  returning,  'But,  Els- 
peth.  I  shan't  enjoy  the  dance  a  bit  unless  you 
tell  me  what  Mr.  Luke  Raeburn  has  to  do  with 
us?  Listen,  and  I'll  tell  you  how  I  found  out. 
Papa  brought  the  paper  up  to  mamma,  and 
said,  "Did  you  see  thisf  And  then  mamma 
read  it,  and  the  colour  came  all  over  her  face, 
and  she  did  not  say  a  word,  but  went  out  of 
the  room  pretty  soon.  And  then  I  took  up  the 
paper,  and  looked  at  the  page  she  had  been 
reading,  and  saw  grandpapa's  name.' 

'  What  was  it  about?'  asked  old  Elspeth. 

'  That's  just  what  I  couldn't  understand;  it 
was  all  about  secularists.  What  are  secularists  ? 
But  it  seems  that  this  Luke  Raeburn,  whoever 
he  is,  has  lost  his  wife.  While  he  was  lecturing 
at  Birmingham  on  the  soul,  it  said  his  wife 
died,  and  this  paragraph  said  it  seemed  like  a 
judgment,  which  was  rather  cool^  I  think.' 

'Poor  laddie  !'  sighed  old  Elspeth. 

'  Elspeth/  cried  Rose.  '  do  you  know  who  the 
man  is  V 

'  Miss  Rose,^  said  the  old  woman,  severely, 


ROSE.  181 

*iii  my  youDg  days  there  was  a  saying  that 
you'd  do  well  to  lay  to  heart,  '•  Ask  no  ques- 
tions, and  you'll  be  told  no  stories."  ' 

'It  isn't  your  young  days  now,  it's  your  old 
days,  Elsie/  said  the  inaperturbable  Rose.  '  I  will 
ask  you  questions  as  much  as  I  please,  and 
you'll  tell  me  what  this  mystery  means,  there's 
a  dear  old  nursie  !  Have  I  uot  a  right  to  know 
about  my  own  relations?' 

'  Ohj  bairn !  bairn  !  if  it  were  anything  you'd 
like  to  hear;  but  why  should  you  know  what  is 
all  sad  and  gloomful  ?  No,  no,  go  to  your  balls, 
and  think  of  your  fine  dresses  and  gran'  partners, 
though,  for  the  matter  of  that,  it  is  but  vanity 
of  vanities ' 

'  Oh,  if  you're  going  to  quote  Ecclesiastes,  I 
shall  go  I'  said  Rose,  pouting.  '  I  wish  that 
book  wasnH  in  the  Bible !'  I'm  sure  such 
an  old  grumbler  ought  to  have  been  in  the 
Apocrypha.^ 

Elspeth  shook  her  head,  and  muttered  some- 
thing about  judgment  and  trouble.  Rose  began 
to  be  doubly  curious. 

Trouble,     sadness,     a    mystery — perhaps    a 


182  WE   TWO. 

tragedy !  Rose  had  read  of  such  things  in 
books ;  were  there  such  things  actually  in  the 
family,  and  she  had  never  known  of  them  ?  A 
few  hours  ago  and  she  had  been  unable  to 
think  of  anything  but  her  first  ball,  her  new 
dress,  her  flowers  ;  but  she  was  seized  now  with 
the  most  intense  desire  to  fathom  this  mystery. 
That  it  bid  fair  to  be  a  sad  mystery  only  made 
her  more  eager  and  curious.  She  was  so 
young,  so  ignorant,  there  was  still  a  halo  of 
romance  about  those  unknown  things,  trouble 
and  sadness. 

'  Elspeth,  you  treat  me  like  a  child  !'  she  ex- 
claimed; 'it's  really  too  bad  of  you.' 

'  Maybe  you're  rights  bairn,^  said  the  old 
nurse;  'but  it's  no  doing  of  mine.  But  look 
here,  Miss  Rose,  you  be  persuaded  by  me,  go 
straight  to  your  mamma  and  ask  her  yourself. 
Maybe  there  is  a  doubt  whether  you  oughtn't 
to  know,  but  there  is  no  doubt  that  I  mustn't 
tell  you.' 

Rose  hesitated,  but  presently  her  curiosity 
overpowereel  her  reluctance. 

Mrs.  Fane-Smith,  or,  as  she   had  been  called 


ROSE.  183 

in  her  maiden  days.  Isabel  RaeburD,  was  re- 
markably like  her  daughter  in  so  far  as  features 
and  colouring  were  concerned,  but  she  was  ex- 
ceedingly unlike  her  in  character,  for  whereas 
Rose  was  vain  and  self-confident,  and  had  a 
decided  will  of  her  own,  her  mother  was  diffi- 
dent and  exaggeratedly  humble.  She  was  a 
kind-hearted  and  a  good  woman,  but  she  was 
in  danger  of  losing  almost  all  the  real  blessed- 
ness of  life  by  perpetually  harassing  herself 
with  the  question, '  What  will  people  say  V 

She  looked  up  apprehensively  as  her  daughter 
came  into  the  room.  Rose  felt  sure  she  had 
been  crying,  her  curiosity  was  still  further 
stimulated,  and  with  all  the  persuasiveness  at 
her  command,  she  urged  her  mother  to  tell  her 
the  meaning  of  the  mysterious  paragraph. 

'  I  am  sorry  you  have  asked  me,'  said  Mrs. 
Fane-Smith,  'but,  perhaps,  since  you  are  no 
longer  a  child  you  had  better  know.  It  is  a 
sad  story,  however.  Rose,  and  I  should  not  have 
chosen  to  tell  it  you  to-day  of  all  days.^ 

'But  I  want  to  hear,  mamma,'  said  Rose, 
decidedly.  '  Please  begin.  Who  is  this  Mr. 
Raeburn?' 


184  WE  TWO. 

'  He  is  my  brother,'  said  Mrs.  Fane-Smitb, 
^vith  a  little  quiver  in  her  voice. 

'  Your  brother !  My  uncle  I'  cried  Rose,  in 
amazement. 

'Luke  was  the  eldest  of  us,'  said  Mrs.  Fane- 
Smith,  *then  came  Jean,  and  I  was  the  youngest 
of  all,  at  least  of  those  who  lived.' 

^  Then  1  have  an  aunt,  too,  an  aunt  Jean !' 
exclaimed  Rose. 

'  You  shall  hear  the  whole  stor}^'  replied  her 
mother.  She  thought  for  a  minute,  then  in 
rather  a  low  voice  she  began.  '  Luke  and  Jean 
were  always  the  clever  ones,  Luke  especially ; 
your  grandfather  had  set  his  heart  on  his  being 
a  clergyman,  and  you  can  fancy  the  grief  it  was 
to  us  when  he  threw  up  the  whole  idea,  and 
declared  that  he  could  never  take  orders.  He 
was  only  nineteen  when  he  renounced  religion 
altogether;  he  and  my  father  had  a  great 
dispute,  and  the  end  of  it  was  that  Luke  w^as 
sent  away  from  home,  and  T  have  never  seen 
him  since.  He  has  become  a  very  notorious 
infidel  lecturer.  Jean  was  very  much  unsettled 
by  his  change  of  views,  and  I  believe  her  real 


ROSE.  185 

reason  for  marrjii]^'  old  Mr.  Craigie  was  that 
she  had  made  him  promise  to  let  her  see  Luke 
again.  She  married  young  and  settled  down  in 
London,  and  when,  in  a  few  years,  her  husband 
died,  she  too  renounced  Christianity.' 

To  tell  the  truth,  Rose  w^as  not  deeply  inter- 
ested in  the  story,  it  fell  a  little  flat  after  her 
expectations  of  a  tragedy.  It  had,  moreover,  a 
sort  of  missionary  flavour,  and  she  had  till  the 
last  few  months  lived  in  India,  and  had  grown 
heartily  tired  of  the  details  of  mission-work,  in 
which  both  her  father  and  mother  had  been  in- 
terested. Conversions,  relapses,  heathenism, 
belief  and  unbelief  were  words  which  had 
sounded  so  often  in  her  ears  that  now  they  bored 
her;  as  they  were  the  merest  w^ords  to  her  it 
could  hardly  be  otherwise.  But  Rose's  best 
point  was  her  loyalty  to  her  own  family,  she 
bad  the  '  clan  '  feeling  very  strongly,  and  she 
could  not  understand  how  her  mother  could 
have  allowed  such  a  complete  estrangement  to 
grow  up  between  her  and  her  nearest  relations. 

'Mamma,'  she  said,  quickly,  'I  should  have 
gone  to  see  Uncle  Luke  if  I  had  been  you.' 


186  WE   TWO. 

'  It  is  impossible,  dear,'  replied  Mrs.  Fane- 
Smith.  '  Yonr  father  would  not  allow  it  for 
one  thing,  and  then  only  think  what  people 
would  say !  This  is  partly  my  reason  for 
telling  you,  Rose ;  I  want  to  put  you  upon 
your  guard.  We  heard  little  or  nothing  of 
your  uncle  when  we  were  in  India,  but  you  will 
find  it  very  different  here.  He  is  one  of  the 
most  notorious  men  in  England ;  you  must 
never  mention  his  name,  never  allude  to  him, 
do  you  understand  me?' 

'  Is  he  then  so  wicked  V 

'  My  dear,  consider  what  his  teaching  is,  that 
is  sufficient ;  T  would  not  for  the  whole  world 
allow  our  Greyshot  friends  to  guess  that  we  are 
connected  with  him  in  any  way.  It  might' ruin 
all  your  prospects  in  life.' 

*  Mamma,'  said  Rose,  '  I  don't  think  Mr. 
Raeburn  will  injure  my  prospects — of  course 
you  mean  prospects  of  marrying.  If  a  man 
didn't  care  enough  for  me  to  take  me  whether  I 
am  the  niece  of  the  worst  man  in  England  or 
not,  do  you  think  I  would  accept  him  V 

There  was  an  angry  ring  in  her  voice  as  she 


ROSE.  1.87 

spoke,  her  little  saucy  mouth  looked  almost 
grand.  After  a  moment's  pause  she  added, 
more  quietly,  but  with  all  the  force  of  the  true 
woman's  heart  which  lay  hidden  beneath  her 
silliness  and  frivolity,  '  Besides^  mamma,  is  it 
quite  honest  V 

'  We  are  not  bound  to  publish  our  family 
history  to  the  world,  Rose.  If  anyone  asked 
me,  of  course  I  should  tell  the  truth;  if  there 
was  any  way  of  helping  my  brother  or  his  child, 
I  would  gladly  serve  them_,  even  though  the 
world  would  look  coldly  on  me  for  doing  so  ;  but 
wliile  they  remain  atheists  how  is  it  possible  V 

'  Then  he  has  a  child  V 

'  One  only,  I  believe,  a  girl  of  about  your  own 
age.' 

'  Oh,  mamma,  how  I  should  Hke  to  know 
her!'  . 

'  My  dear  Rose,  how  can  you  speak  of  such  a 
thing  !  You  don't  realise  that  she  is  an  atheist^ 
has  not  even  been  baptised,  poor  little  thing.' 

*  But  she  is  my  cousin^  and  she  is  a  girl  just 
like  me,'  said  Rose.  '  I  should  like  to  know  her 
very  ranch.     I  wonder   whether  she   has  come 


188  WE   TWO. 

out  yet.  I  wonder  how  she  enjo^^ed  her  first 
ball.' 

'  My  dear  !  they  are  not  in  society.' 

'  How  dull !  what  does  she  do  all  day,  I 
wonder?' 

^I  cannot  tell,  and  I  wish  you  would  not  talk 
about  her,  Rose ;  I  should  not  wish  you  even  to 
think  about  her,  except,  indeed,  to  mention  her 
in  your  prayers.' 

'  Oh,  I'd  much  rather  have  her  here  to  stay,' 
said  Rose,  with  a  little  mischievous  gleam  in 
her  eyes. 

'  Rose !' 

'  Why,  mamma,  if  she  were  a  black  un- 
believer you  would  be  delighted  to  have  her,  it 
is  only  because  she  is  white  that  you  won't 
have  anything  to  do  with  her.  You  would 
have  been  as  pleased  as  possible  if  I  had 
made  friends  with  any  of  the  ladies  in  the 
Zenanas.' 

Mrs.  Fane-Smith  looked  uncomfortable,  and 
murmured  that  that  was  a  very  different  ques- 
tion. Rose,  seeing  her  advantage,  made  haste 
to  follow  it  up. 


ROSE.  189 

'At  any  rate,  mamma,  you  will  write  to  Un- 
cle Luke  now  that  he  is  in  trouble,  and  yon'll 
let  me  send  a  note  to  his  daughter?  Only 
think,  mamma,  she  has  lost  her  mother  so  sud- 
denly I  just  think  how  v/retched  she  must  be  ! 
Oh,  mamma  dear,  I  can't  think  how  she  can 
bear  it  I'  and  Rose  threw  her  arms  round  her 
mother's  neck.  '  I  should  die  too  if  you  were  to 
die  !     I'm  sure  I  should  !' 

Rose  was  very  persuasive,  Mrs.  Fane-Smith's 
motherly  heart  was  touched ;  she  sat  down 
there  and  then^  and  for  the  first  time  since  the 
summer  day  when  Luke  Raeburn  had  been 
turned  out  of  his  father's  house,  she  wrote  to 
her  brother.  Rose  in  the  meantime  had  taken 
a  piece  of  paper  from  her  mother's  writing- 
desk,  and  with  a  fat  volume  of  sermons  by  way 
of  a  desk,  was  scribbling  away  as  fast  as  she 
could.     This  was  her  letter  : 

'  My  dear  Cousin, 

'  I  don't  know  your  name,  and  have 
only  just  heard  anything  about  you,  and  the 
first  thing  I  heard  was  that   you  were  in  dread- 


190  WE   TWO. 

ful  trouble.  I  only  write  to  send  you  my  love 
•and  to  say  how  very  sony  I  am  for  yon. 
AYe  only  came  to  England  in  the  antumn.  I 
like  it  very  much.  I  am  going  to  my  first  ball 
to-night,    and    expect    to  enjoy    it    immensely. 

My  dress  is   to  be  white  tarla Oh,  dear  I 

how  horrid  of  me  to  be  writing  like  this  to 
you.  Please  forgive  me.  I  don't  like  to  be  so 
happy  when  you  are  unhappy ;  but,  you  see^  I 
have  only  just  heard  of  you,  so  it  is  a  little 
difficult.  With  love, 
'  I  remain, 

'  Your  affectionate  cousin, 

'  Rose  Fane- Smith.' 

That  evening,  while  Erica,  with  eyes  dim 
with  grief  and  w^eariness,  was  poring  over  the 
books  in  her  father's  study,  Rose  was  being- 
initiated  into  all  the  delights  of  the  ball-room. 
She  was  in  her  glory.  Everything  was  new  to 
her ;  she  enjoyed  dancing,  she  knew  that  she 
looked  pretty,  knew  that  her  dress  was  charm- 
ing, knew  that  she  was  much  admired,  and  of 
course   she   liked    it   all.      But   the   chaperons 


ROSE.  191 

shook  theii'  beads  ;  it  was  Avhispered  that  Miss 
Fane-Smith  was  a  terrible  flirt,  she  had  danced 
no  less  than  seven  dances  with  Captain  Go- 
ligbtlj.  If  her  mother  erred  by  thinking  too 
much  of  what  people  said,  perhaps  Rose  erred 
in  exactly  the  opposite  way ;  at  any  rate,  she 
managed  to  call  down  upon  her  silly  but  inno- 
cent little  head  an  immense  amount  of  blame 
from  the  mothers  and  elderly  ladies. 

'  A  glorious  moonlight  night,'  said  Captain 
Golightly.  '  What  do  you  say.  Miss  Fane- 
Smith?  Shall  we  take  a  turn  in  the  garden? 
Or  are  you  afraid  of  the  cold  V 

*  Afraid  !  oh,  dear,  no,^  said  Rose,  '  it  is  the 
very  thing  I  should  enjoy  ;  I  suppose  I  must  get 
my  shawl,  though ;  it  is  upstairs.^ 

They  were  in  the  vestibule. 

'  Have  my  ulster,'  said  Captain  Golightly. 
*  Here  it  is,  just  handy,  and  it  will  keep  you 
much  warmer.' 

Rose  laughed  and  blushed,  and  allowed  her- 
self to  be  put  into  her  partner's  coat',  rather  to 
the  detriment  of  her  billowy  tarlatan.  x\fter  a 
while  they  came  back  again  from  the  dim  gar- 


192  WE   TWO. 

den  to  the  brightly-lighted  vestibule,  and  as 
ill-luck  would  have  it,  chanced  to  encounter  a 
stream  of  people  going  into  the  supper-room. 
Everyone  stared  at  the  apparition  of  Miss  Fane- 
Smith  in  Captain  Gohghtly's  coat.  With  some 
difficulty  she  struggled  out  of  it,  and  with 
very  hot  cheeks  sought  shelter  in  the  ball- 
room. 

'  How  dreadfully  they  looked !  Do  you  think 
it  was  wrong  of  me?'  she  half- whispered  to  her 
partner. 

'  Oh,  dear,  no !  sensible,  and  plucky,  and 
ever\^thing  delightful !  You  are  much  too 
charming  to  be  bound  down  to  silly  conven- 
tionalities. Come,  let  us  have  this  dance !  I'm 
sure  you  are  engaged  to  some  one  in  the  supper- 
room  who  can't  deserve  such  a  delightful  part- 
ner. Let  us  have  this  trois  temps,  and  hurl  defi- 
ance at  the  Greyshot  chaperons.' 

Rose  laughed,  and  allowed  herself  to  be 
borne  oiF.  She  had  been  excited  before, 
now  she  was  doubly  excited,  and  Cap- 
tain Golightly  had  the  most  delicious  step 
imaginable. 


193 


CHAPTER  X. 

HARD     AT     WORK. 

Longing  is  God's  fresli  heavenward  will 

With  our  poor  earthward  striving  ; 
We  quench  it  that  we  may  be  still 

Content  with  merely  living  ; 
But,  would  we  learn  that  heart's  full  scope 

Which  we  are  hourly  wronging, 
Our  lives  must  climb  from  hope  to  hope 

And  realise  our  longing. 

J.  R.  Lowell. 

Perhaps  it  was  only  natural  that  there  should 
be  that  winter  a  good  deal  of  communication 
between  the  secularist's  house  in  Guilford 
Terrace  and  the  clergyman's  house  in  Guilford 
Square.  From  the  first  Raeburn  had  taken  a 
great  fancy  to  Charles  Osmond,  and  now  that 
Brian  had  become  so  closely  connected  with 
VOL.  I.  0 


194  WE   TWO. 

the  memory  of  their  sudden  bereavement,  and 
had  made  himself  almost  one  of  them  by  his 
silent,  unobtrusive  sympathy,  and  by  his  num- 
berless acts  of  delicate  considerateness,  a  tie 
was  necessarily  formed  which  promised  to 
deepen  into  one  of  those  close  friendships 
that  sometimes  exist  between  two  entire 
families. 

It  was  a  bleak,  chilly  afternoon  in  March, 
when  Charles  Osmond,  returning  from  a  long 
round  of  parish  work,  thought  he  would  look 
in  for  a  few  minutes  at  the  Raeburns' ;  he  had 
a  proposal  to  make  to  Erica,  some  fresh  work 
which  he  thought  might  interest  her.  He  rang 
the  bell  at  the  now  familiar  door  and  was  ad- 
mitted ;  it  carried  him  back  to  the  day  when  he 
had  first  called  there  and  had  been  shown  into 
the  fire-lit  room,  with  the  l30ok-lined  walls,  and 
the  pretty  little  girl  curled  up  on  the  rug,  with 
her  cat  and  her  toasting-fork.  Time  had 
brought  many  changes  since  then.  This  even- 
ing he  was  again  shown  into  the  study,  but 
this  time  the  gas  was  lighted  and  there  was 
no  little  girl  upon  the  hearth-rug.     Erica  was 


HARD  AT  ^YORK.  195 

sitting  at  her  desk  hard  at  work.  Her  face 
lighted  up  at  the  sight  of  her  visitor. 

'  Everyone  is  out  except  me,'  she  said,  more 
brightly  than  he  had  heard  her  speak  since  her 
return.  '  Did  you  really  come  to  see  me  ?  How 
good  of  you.' 

'  But  you  are  busy,'  said  Charles  Osmond, 
glancing  at  the  papers  on  her  desk.  '  Press- 
work  V 

'  Yes^  my  first  article,'  said  Erica,  'it  is  just 
finished,  but  if  you'll  excuse  me  for  one  minute, 
I  ought  to  correct  it,  the  office  boy  will  call  for 
it  directly.' 

^  Don't  hurry ;  I  will  wait  and  get  warm  in 
the  meantime,'  said  Charles  Osmond,  establishing 
himself  by  the  fire. 

There  was  a  silence  broken  only  by  the 
sound  of  Erica's  pen  as  she  crossed  out  a  word 
or  a  line.  Charles  Osmond  watched  her  and 
mused.  This  beautiful  girl,  whose  develop- 
ment he  could  trace  now  for  more  than  two 
years  back,  what  would  she  grow  into  ? 
Already  she  was  writing  in  the  Idol-Breaker. 

He  regretted  it.     Yet  it  was    obviously  the 

0  2 


196  WE   TWO. 

most  natural  employment  for  her.  He  looked 
at  her  ever-changing  face,  she  was  absorbed  in 
her  work,  her  expression  varying  with  the  sen- 
tences she  read ;  now  there  was  a  look  of 
triumphant  happiness  as  she  came  to  something 
which  made  her  heart  beat  quickly,  again  a 
shade  of  dissatisfaction  at  the  consciousness  of 
her  inability  to  express  what  was  in  her  mind. 
He  could  not  help  thinking  that  it  was  one  of 
the  noblest  faces  he  had  ever  seen^  and  now 
that  the  eyes  were  downcast  it  was  not  so 
terribly  sad ;  there  was  moreover  for  the  first 
time  since  her  mother's  death  a  faint  tinge  of 
colour  in  her  cheeks.  Before  five  minutes  could 
have  passed,  the  bell  rang  again. 

'  That  is  my  boy,'  she  exclaimed,  and,  hastily 
blotting  her  sheets,  she  rolled  them  up_,  gave 
them  to  the  servant^  closed  her  desk,  and, 
crossing  the  room,  knelt  down  in  front  of  the 
fire  to  warm  her  hands,  which  were  stiff  and 
chilly. 

'How  rude  I  have  been  to  you,'  she  said, 
smiling  a  little,  *  I  always  have  been  rude  to 
you,  since  the  very  first  time  we  met.' 


HARD  AT  Y/ORK.  197 

'  We  were  always  frank  with  each  other,' 
said  Charles  Osmond  ;  '  I  remember  you  gave  me 
your  opinion  as  to  bigots  and  Christians  in  the 
most  delightfully  open  way.  So  you  have  been 
writing  your  first  article?' 

'  Yes,'  and  she  stretched  herself  as  though  she 
were  rather  tired  and  cramped.  ^  I  have  had  a 
delicious  afternoon.  Yesterday  I  was  in  despair 
about  it,  but  to-day  it  just  came — I  wrote  it 
straight  off.' 

*  And  you  are  satisfied  with  it  V 

'  Satisfied  ?  oh,  no  !  Is  anybody  ever  satis- 
fied ?  By  the  time  it  is  in  print  I  shall  want  to 
alter  every  sixth  line.  Still,  I  daresay  it  will 
say  a  little  of  what  I  want  said.' 

'Oh,  you  do  want  something  saidf 

'  Of  course  !'  she  replied,  a  little  indignantly. 
■*  If  not,  how  could  I  write.' 

'  I  quite  agree  with  you,'  said  Charles  Os- 
ino?id,  '  and  you  mean  to  take  this  up  as  your 
vocation  V 

'  If  I  am  thought  worthy,'  said  Erica,  colour- 
ing a  little. 

'  I  see  you  have  high  ideas  of  the  art,'  said 


198  WE   TWO. 

Charles   Osmond;  'and  wbat  is  your  reason  for 
taking  it  up  V 

'  First  of  all,  though  it  sounds  rather  illogi- 
cal/ said  Erica,  'I  write  because  I  must,  there  is 
something  in  me  which  will  have  its  say.  Then, 
too,  it  is  part  of  our  creed  that  everyone  should 
do  all  in  his  power  to  help  on  the  cause,  and 
of  course,  if  only  for  my  father's  sake,  it  would 
be  my  greatest  pleasure.  Then,  last  of  all,  I 
write  because  I  must  earn  my  living.' 

'Good  reasons  all,'  said  Charles  Osmond. 
'  But  I  don't  feel  sure  that  you  won't  regret 
having  written  when  you  look  back  several 
years  hence.' 

'  Oh  !  I  daresay  it  will  all  seem  crude  and 
ridiculous  then,  but  one  must  make  a  begin- 
ning,' said  Erica. 

*  And  are  you  sure  you  have  thought  out 
these  great  questions  so  thoroughly  and  fairly 
that  you  are  capable  of  teaching  others  about 
themr 

'  Ah  !  now  I  see  what  you  mean  !'  exclaimed 
Erica,  'you  think  I  write  in  defence  of  atheism, 
or  as  an  attacker  of  Christianity.     I  do  nothing 


HARD  AT  WORK.       ,  199 

of  the  kind,  father  would  not  allow  me  to,  he 
would  not  think  me  old  enough.  Oh  !  no,  I  am 
only  to  write  the  lighter  articles  which  are 
needed  every  now  and  then.  To-day  I  had  a 
delightful  subject — "  Heroes — what  are  they  1"  ' 

'  Well,  and  what  is  your  definition  of  a  hero^ 
I  wonder,  what  are  the  qualities  you  think  ab- 
solutely necessary  to  make  one  V 

*  I  think  I  have  only  tv/o  absolutely  necessary 
ones,'  said  Erica,  '  but  my  heroes  must  have 
these  two,  they  must  have  brains  and  good- 
ness.' 

'  A  tolerably  sweeping  definition,'  said 
Charles  Osmond,  laughing,  *  almost  equal  to  a 
friend  of  mine  who  wanted  a  wife,  and  said 
there  were  only  two  things  he  would  stipulate 
for — £1500  a  year,  and  an  angel!  But  it 
brings  us  to  another  definition,  you  see.  We 
shall  agree  as  to  the  brains,  but  how  about 
goodness  V  What  is  your  definition  of  that 
very  wide,  not  to  say  vague,  term  V 

Erica  looked  puzzled. 

'  I  don't  think  I  can  define  it,'  she  said,  '  but 
one  knows  it  when  one  sees  it.' 


200  WE  TWO. 

'  Do  3'ou  mean  by  it,  unselfishness,  courage, 
truthfulness  or  any  other  virtue?' 

'  Oh  !  it  isn't  any  one  virtue,  or  even  a  parcel 
of  virtues,  it  will  not  go  into  words.' 

'  It  is  then  the  nearest  approach  to  some 
perfect  ideal  which  is  in  your  mind?' 

'I  suppose  it  is,'  she  said,  slowly. 

'  How  did  that  ideal  come  into  your  mind  V 

'  I  don't  know,  T  suppose  I  got  it  b}^  inherit- 
ance.' 

*  From  the  original  moneron  V 

'  You  are  laughing  at  me.  I  don't  know  how 
of  course,  but  I  have  it,  which,  as  far  as  I  can 
see,  is  all  that  matters.' 

'  I  am  not  sure  of  that,'  said  Charles  Osmond. 
^The  explanation  of  that  ideal  of  goodness 
which  more  or  less  clearly  exists  in  all  our 
minds,  seems  to  me  to  rest  onl}^  in  the  convic- 
tion that  all  are  children  of  one  perfect  Father. 
And  I  can  give  you  our  definition  of  goodness 
without  hesitation,  it  is  summed  up  for  us  in 
one  word — "  Christlikeness.' 

'  I  cannot  see  it,  it  seems  to  me  all  exagger- 
ated,' said  Erica,  '  1  believe  it  is   only  because 


HARD  AT  WORK.  201 

people  are  educated  to  believe  and  predisposed 
to  think  it  all  good  and  perfect  that  there  are 
so  many  Christians.  Yon  may  say  it  is  we  who 
are  prejudiced.  If  we  are,  I'm  sure  you  Chris- 
tians have  done  enough  to  make  us  so!  How 
could  I,  for  instance,  be  anything  but  an  athe- 
ist ?  Shall  I  tell  you  the  very  first  thing  I  can 
remember.' 

Her  eyes  were  flashing  with  indignant 
light. 

'I  was  a  little  tiny  child — only  four  years 
old — but  there  are  some  scenes  one  never 
forgets.  I  can  see  it  all  as  plainly  as  possible, 
the  room  in  a  hotel,  the  very  doll  I  was  play- 
ing with.  There  was  a  great  noise  in  the 
street,  trampling,  hissing,  hooting.  I  ran  to 
the  window^  an  immense  crowed  was  coming- 
nearer  and  nearer,  the  street  was  black  with 
the  throng,  they  were  all  shouting  and  yelling 
— '^Down  with  the  infidel !"  "Kill  the  atheist!" 
Then  I  saw  my  father,  he  was  there  strong  and 
fearless,  one  man  against  a  thousand  !  I  tell 
you  I  saw  him,  I  can  see  him  now,  fighting  his 
way  on   single-handed,  not  one  creature  brave 


202  WE   TWO. 

enough  to  stand  up  for  him  !  I  saw  him  push' 
ed,  struck^  spit  upon,  stoned.  At  last  a  great 
brick  struck  him  on  the  head.  I  think  I  must 
have  been  too  sick  or  too  angry  to  see  any 
more  after  that.  The  next  thing  I  remember 
is  lying  on  the  floor  sobbing,  and  hearing  father 
come  into  the  room  and  say,  "  Why  little  sou 
Eric,  did  you  think  they'd  killed  me  f  And 
he  picked  me  up  and  let  me  sit  on  his  knee,  but 
there  was  blood  on  his  face,  and  as  he  kissed 
me  it  dropped  upon  my  forehead.  I  tell  you, 
you  Christians  baptized  me  into  atheism  in  my 
own  father's  blood !  They  were  Christians 
who  stoned  him,  champions  of  religion,  and  they 
Avere  egged  on  by  the  clergy  !  Did  I  not  hear 
it  all  then  in  my  babyhood  V  And  it  is  true  !  it 
is  all  fact !  ask  anybody  you  like  !  I  have  not 
exaggerated !' 

'  My  dear  child,  I  know  you  have  not,'  said 
Charles  Osmond,  putting  his  strong  hand  upon 
hers.  He  could  feel  that  she  was  all  trembling 
with  indignation.  Was  it  to  be  wondered  at  ? 
'  I  remember  those  riots  perfectly  well,'  he  con- 
tinued.    '  I  think  I  felt  and  feel  as  indignant 


HARD  AT  WORK.  203 

about  them  as  yourself.  A  fearful  mistake  was 
made — Mr.  Raeburn  was  shamefully  treated. 
But  Erica,' — it  was  the  first  time  he  had  called 
her  by  her  name, — '  you  who  pride  yourself 
upon  fairness,  you  who  make  justice  your 
watchword,  must  be  careful  not  to  let  the 
wrong-doing  of  a  few  Christians  prejudice  you 
against  Christianity.  You  say  that  we  are 
all  predisposed  to  accept  Christ,  but  candidly 
you  must  allow  I  think  that  you  are  trebly 
prejudiced  against  the  very  name  of  Christian, 
A  Christian  almost  inevitably  means  to  you 
only  one  of  your  father's  mistaken  persecu- 
tors.' 

'  Yes,  you  are  so  much  of  an  exception  that 
I  always  forget  you  are  one,^  said  Erica,  smiling 
a  little.  '  Yet  you  are  not  like  one  of  us  quite 
— 3^ou  somehow  stand  alone,  you  are  unlike 
anyone  I  ever  met;  you  and  Thekla  Sonnen- 
thal  and  your  son  make  to  me  a  sort  of  new 
variety.' 

Charles  Osmond  laughed_,  and  changed  the 
subject. 

'  You  are  busy  with  your  examination  work^ 


204  WE   TWO. 

I  suppose?'  And  the  question  led  to  a  long  talk 
about  books  and  lectures. 

In  truth,  Erica  had  plunged  into  work  of  all 
kinds,  not  merely  from  love  of  it,  but  because 
she  felt  the  absolute  need  of  fresh  interests,  the 
great  danger  of  dwelling  unduly  on  her  sorrow\ 
Then,  too,  she  had  just  grasped  a  new  idea,  an 
idea  at  once  noble  and  inspiriting.  Hitherto 
she  had  thought  of  a  happy  future  for  herself, 
of  a  home  free  from  troubles  and  harassing 
cares.  That  was  all  over  now,  her  golden 
dream  had  come  to  an  end,  and  '  Hope  dead 
lives  nevermore.'  The  life  she  had  pictured  to 
herself  could  never  be,  but  her  nature  was  too 
strong  to  be  crushed  by  the  sorrow ;  physically 
the  shock  had  w^eakened  her  far  more  than  any- 
one knew,  but,  mentally,  it  had  been  a  won- 
derful stimulant.  She  rose  above  herself,  above 
her  trouble,  and  life  began  to  mean  something 
broader  and  deeper  than  before. 

Hitherto  her  great  desire  had  been  to  be  free 
from  care,  and  to  be  happy  ;  now  the  one  im- 
portant thing  seemed  not  so  much  to  be  happy, 
as   to    know.     To   learn   herself,    and   to   help 


HARD  AT  WORK.  205 

others  to  learn^  became  her  chief  object,  and, 
with  all  the  devotion  of  an  earnest,  high-souled 
nature,  she  set  herself  to  act  out  these  convic- 
tions. She  read  hard^  attended  lectures,  and 
twice  a  week  taught  in  the  night  school  attach- 
ed to  the  Institute. 

Charles  Osmond  could  not  help  smiling  as 
she  described  her  days  to  him.  She  still  re- 
tained something  of  the  childishness  of  an  Un- 
dine, and  as  they  talked  she  had  taken  up  her 
old  position  on  the  hearthrug,  and  Friskarina 
had  crept  on  to  her  knee.  Here,  undoubtedly, 
was  one  whom  ignorant  people  would  stigmatise 
as  '  blue '  or  as  a  ^femme  savante ;'  they  would 
of  course  be  quite  wrong  and  inexpressibly 
foolish  to  use  such  terms,  and  yet  there  was, 
perhaps,  something  a  little  incongruous  in  the 
two  sides,  as  it  were,  of  Erica's  nature^  the  keen 
intellect  and  the  child-like  devotion,  the  great 
love  of  learning  and  the  intense  love  of  fun  and 
humour.  Charles  Osmond  had  only  once  in  all 
his  long  years  of  experience  met  with  a  character 
which  interested  him  so  much. 

'  After  all,'  he  said,  when  they  had  talked  for 


206  WE   TWO. 

some  timej  '  I  have  never  told  you  that  I  came 
on  a  begging  errand,  and  I  half  fear  that  you 
"svill  be  too  busy  to  undertake  any  more  work.' 

Erica's  face  brightened  at  the  word  ;  was  not 
work  what  she  lived  for  ? 

'  Oh  !  I  am  not  too  busy  for  anything  I'  she 
exclaimed.  'I  shall  quote  Marcus  Aurelius  to 
you  if  you  say  I  haven't  time !  What  sort  of 
work?' 

'  Only,  when  you  can,  to  come  in  to  us  in  the 
afternoon  and  read  a  little  to  my  mother.  Do 
you  think  you  could?  Her  eyes  are  failing,  and 
Brian  and  I  are  hard  at  work  all  day ;  I  am 
afraid  she  is  very  dull.' 

'  I  should  like  to  come  very  much,'  said  Erica, 
really  pleased  at  the  suggestion.  ^What  sort 
of  books  would  Mrs.  Osmond  like?' 

'  Oh,  anything !  history,  travels,  science,  or 
even  novels,  if  you  are  not  above  reading  them!' 

'  I  ?  of  course  not,'  said  Erica^  laughing. 
*  Don't  you  think  we  enjoy  them  as  much  as 
other  people?  when  there  is  time  to  read  them, 
at  least,  which  isn't  often.' 

Charles  Osmond  laughed. 


HARD  AT  WORK.  207 

*Very  well,  then,  you  have  a  wide  field. 
From  Carlyle  to  Miss  Bird,  and  from  Ernst 
Haeckel  to  Charles  Reade.  I  should  make  them 
into  a  big  sandwich  if  I  were  }'ou.' 

He  said  good-bye,  and  left  Erica  still  on  the 
hearth-rng,  her  face  brighter  than  it  had  been 
for  months. 

*I  like  that  man,'  she  said  to  herself.  'He's 
honest  and  thorough,  and  good  all  through. 
Yet  how  in  the  Avorld  does  he  make  himself 
believe  in  his  creed !  Goodness,  Christlikeness. 
He  looked  so  grand,  too,  as  he  said  that.  It  is 
■wonderful  w^hat  a  personal  sort  of  devotion 
those  three  have  for  their  ideal.'' 

She  wandered  away  to  recollections  of  Thekia 
Sonnenthal,  and  that  carried  her  back  to  the 
time  of  their  last  parting,  and  the  recollection 
of  her  sorrow.  All  at  once  the  loneliness  of  the 
present  was  borne  in  upon  her  overwhelmingly; 
she  looked  round  the  little  room,  the  Ilkley 
couch  was  pushed  away  into  a  corner,  there  was 
a  pile  of  newspapers  upon  it.  A  great  sob 
escaped  her.  For  a  minute  she  pressed  her 
hands  tightly  together  over  her  eyes,  then  she 


208  WE   TWO. 

hurriedly  opened  a  book   on  ^  Electricity,'  and 
began  to  read  as  if  for  her  life. 

She  was  roused  in  about  an  hour's  time  by  a 
laughing  exclamation.  She  started,  and,  look- 
ing up,  saw  her  cousin  Tom. 

'  Talk  about  absorption,  and  brown  studies  !' 
he  cried,  '  why,  you  beat  everything  I  ever  saw. 
I've  been  looking  at  you  for  at  least  three 
minutes.' 

Tom  was  now  about  nineteen  ;  he  had  inher- 
ited the  auburn  colouring  of  the  Raeburns,  but 
otherwise  he  was  said  to  be  much  more  like 
the  Craigies.  He  was  nice-looking,  but  some- 
what freckled,  and  though  he  was  tall  and 
strongly  built,  he  somehow  betrayed  that  he 
had  led  a  sedentary  life  and  looked,  in  fact,  as 
if  he  wanted  a  training  in  gymnastics.  For 
the  rest  he  was  shrewd,  business-like,  good- 
natured,  aud  at  present  very  conceited.  He 
had  been  Erica's  friend  and  playfellow  as  long 
as  she  could  remember,  they  were  brother 
and  sister  in  all  but  the  name,  for  they  had 
lived  within  a  stone's  throw  of  each  other  all 
their  lives,  and  now  shared  the  same  house. 


HARD  AT  WORK.  20^ 

'  I  never  beard  you  come  in,'  she  said,  smiling 
a  little.     '  You  must  have  been  very  quiet.' 

'  I  don't  believe  you'd  hear  a  salute  fired  in 
the  next  room  if  you  were  reading,  you  little 
bookworm  !  But  look  here  !  I've  got  a  parody 
on  the  chieftain  that'll  make  you  cry  with 
laughing.  You  remember  the  smashed  win- 
dows at  the  meeting  at  Rilchester  last  week  V 

Erica  remembered  well  enough,  she  had 
felt  sore  and  angry  about  it,  and  the  com- 
ments in  the  newspapers  had  not  been  conso- 
latory. She  had  learnt  to  dread  even  th& 
comic  papers,  but  there  was  nothing  spiteful  in 
the  one  which  Tom  produced  that  evening.  It 
w^as  headed  : 

Scotch  Song. 
Tune — ^^Twas  witliin  a  mile  of  Edinhoro'  town.'' 

'  'Twas  within  a  hall  of  Rilchester  town, 
In  the  bleak  spring  time  of  the  year, 
Luke  Raeburn  gave  a  lecture  on  the  soul  of  man. 
And  found  that  it  cost  him  dear. 
Windows  all  were  smashed  that  day, 
They  said,  "  The  atheist  can  pay," 
But  Scottish  Raeburn  frowning  cried, 
"  Na,  na,  it  winna  do, 
I  canna,  canna,  winna,  winna,  munna  pay  for  you."  ' 

VOL.  I.  P 


210  WE   TWO. 

The  parody  ran  on  through  the  three  verses 
of  the  song,  the  conclusion  was  really  witty, 
and  there  was  no  sting  in  it.  Erica  laughed 
over  it  as  she  had  not  laughed  for  weeks. 
Tom,  who  had  been  trying  unsuccessfully  to 
cheer  her  ever  since  her  return,  was  quite  re- 
lieved. 

'  I  believe  the  sixpence  a  day  style  suits  you,' 
he  said,  *  but,  I  say,  isn't  anything  coming  up  ? 
I'm  as  hungry  as  a  hunter.' 

Their  elders  being  away  for  a  few  days,  Tom 
and  Erica  were  amusing  themselves  by  trying 
to  live  on  the  rather  strange  diet  of  the  man 
who  published  his  plan  for  living  at  the  small- 
est possible  cost.  They  were  already  begin- 
ning to  be  rather  weary ^^  porridge,  pea-soup, 
and  lentils.  This  evening  '  jsa-soup  was  in  the 
ascendant,  and  Erica,  tired  with  a  long  after- 
noon's work,  felt  as  if  she  could  almost  as  soon 
have  eaten  Thames  mud.' 

*  Dear  me,'  she  said,  *  it  never  struck  me,  this 
is  our  Lenten  penance !  Now_,  wouldn't  anyone 
looking-in  fancy  we  were  poor  Romanists  with- 
out an  indulgence  V 


HARD  AT  WORK.  211 

'  Certainly  without  any  self-indulgence,'  said 
Tom,  who  never  lost  an  opportunity  of  making 
a  bad  pun. 

'It  would  be  a  great  indulgence  to  stop 
eating,'  said  Erica,  sighing  over  the  soup  yet 
to  be  swallowed. 

'  Do  you  think  it  is  more  inspiriting  to  fast 
in  order  to  save  one's  soul,  than  it  is  to  pay 
the  chieftain's  debts?  I  wish  I  could  honestly 
say,  like  the  little  French  girl  in  her  confession, 
*'  J^ii  trop  mange."  ' 

Tom  dearly  loved  that  story,  he  was  exceed- 
ingly fond  of  getting  choice  little  anecdotes 
from  various  religious  newspapers,  especially 
those  which  dealt  in  much  abuse  of  the  Church 
of  Rome,    and    '  itailed    them    con    amove. 

Erica  listened  to       'cral  to-night  and  laughed  a 
good  deal  over  them. 

*■  I  wonder,  though,  they  don't  see  how  they 
play  into  our  hands  by  putting  in  these  things,' 
she  said,  after  Tom  had  given  her  a  description 
of  some  ludicrous  attack  made  by  a  ritualist  on 
an  evangelical.  I  should  have  thought  they 
would  have  tried  to  agree  whenever  they  could, 

p2 


212  WE  TWO. 

instead  of  which  they  seem  almost   as   spiteful 
to  each  other  as  they  are  to  us.' 

'  They'd  know  better  if  they'd  more  than  a 
grain  of  sense  between  them,'  said  Tom,  sweep- 
ingly,  'but  they  haven't;  and  as  they're  always 
playing  battledore  and  shuttlecock  with  that,  it 
isn't  much  good  to  either.  Of  course  they  play 
into  our  hands !  I  believe  the  spiteful  ultra- 
high paper,  and  the  spiteful  ultra-low  paper 
do  more  to  promote  atheism  than  the  Idol- 
Breaker  itself.' 

'  How  dreadful  it  must  be  for  rnen  like  Mr. 
Osmond,  who  see  all  round,  and  yet  can't  stop 
what  they  must  think  the  mischief.  Mr.  Os- 
mond has  been  here  this  afternoon.' 

'  Ah,  now,  he's  a  stunning  fellow,  if  you  like,^ 
said  Tom.  'He's  not  one  of  the  pig-headed 
narrow-minded  set.  How  he  comes  to  be  a  par- 
son I  can't  make  out.' 

'  Well,  you  see,  from  their  point  of  view  it  is 
the  best  thing  to  be,  I  mean  he  gets  plenty  of 
scope  for  work.  I  expect  he  feels  as  much 
obliged  to  speak  and  teach  as  father  does.' 

'  Pity  he's  not  on  our  side,'  said  Tom,  '  they 


HARD  AT  ^YORK.  213 

say  he's  a  first-rate  speaker.  But  I'm  afraid 
he  is  perfectly  crazy  on  that  point,  he'll  never 
come  over.' 

'I  don't  think  we've  a  right  to  put  the  whole 
of  his  religiousness  down  to  a  mania,'  said 
Erica.  'Besides,  he  is  not  the  sort  of  man  to 
be  even  a  little  mad^  there's  nothing  the  least 
fanatical  about  him.' 

*  Call  it  delusion,  if  you  like  it  better.  What's 
in  a  name?  The  thing  remains  the  same!  A 
man  can't  believe  what  is  utterly  against  reason 
without  becoming,  as  far  as  that  particular  belief 
is  concerned,  unreasonable,  beyond  the  pale  of 
reason,  therefore  debided,  therefore  mad.' 

Erica  looked  perplexed ;  she  did  not  think 
Tom's  logic  altogether  good,  but  she  could  not 
correct  it.  There  was,  however,  a  want  of 
generosity  about  the  assertion  which  instantly 
appealed  to  her  fine  sense  of  honour. 

'  I  can't  argue  it  out,'  she  said  at  last,  '  but 
it  doesn't  seem  to  me  fair  to  put  down  what  we 
can't  understand  in  other  people  to  madness  ;  it 
never  seemed  to  me  quite  fair  for  Festus  to 
accuse  Paul   of  madness  when    he   really  had 


214  WE   TWO. 

made  a  splendid  defence,  and  it  doesn't  seem 
fair  that  you  should  accuse  Mr.  Osmond  of  being 
mad.' 

'  Only  on  that  one  point,'  said  Tom.  *  Just  a 
little  touched,  you  know.  How  else  can  you 
account  for  a  man  like  that  believing  what  he 
professes  to  believe.' 

'  I  don't  know,'  said  Erica,  relapsing  into 
perplexed  silence. 

'Besides,'  continued  Tom,  'you  cry  out  be- 
cause I  say  they  must  be  just  a  little  touched, 
but  they  accuse  us  of  something  far  worse  than 
madness_,  they  accuse  us  of  absolute  wicked- 
ness.' 

'  Not  all  of  them,''  said  Erica. 

'  The  greater  part, '  said  Tom.  ^  How  often 
do  you  think  the  chieftain  meets  with  really 
fair  treatment  from  his  antagonists  V 

Erica  had  nothing  to  say  to  this.  The  harsh- 
ness and  intolerance  which  her  father  had  con- 
stantly to  encounter  was  the  great  grief  of  her 
life,  the  perpetual  source  of  indignation,  her 
strongest  argument  against  Christianity. 

'  Have  you  much  to  do  to-night  V  she  asked,. 


HARD  AT  WORK.  215 

not  anxious  to  stir  up  afresh  the  revolt  against 
the  world's  injustice  which  the  merest  touch 
w^ould  set  working  within  her.  'I  was  thinking 
that,  if  there  was  time  to  spare,  we  might  go 
to  see  the  Professor ;  he  has  promised  to  show 
me  some  experiments.' 

'  Electricity  f  Tom  pricked  up  his  ears. 
'  Not  half  a  bad  idea.  If  you'll  help  me,  we 
can  polish  off  the  letters  in  an  hour  or  so,  and 
be  free  by  eight  o^clock.^ 

They  set  to  work,  and  between  them  disposed 
of  the  correspondence. 

It  was  a  great  relief  to  Erica  after  her  long 
day's  work  to  be  out  in  the  cool  evening  air. 
The  night  was  fine  but  very  windy,  indeed  the 
sudden  gusts  at  the  street  corners  made  her 
glad  to  take  Tom's  arm.  Once,  as  they 
rather  slackened  their  speed,  half-baffled  by 
the  storm,  a  sentence  from  a  passer-by  fell  on 
their  ears.  The  speaker  looked  like  a  country- 
man. 

'  Give  me  a  good  gas-burner  with  pipes  and  a 
meter  that  a  honest  man  can  understand !  Now 
this  'ere   elective  hght  I  say  it's   not   canny; 


216  WE  TWO. 

I've  no  belief  in  things  o'  that  kind,  it  won't 

never ' 

The  rest  of  the  speech  died  away  in  the 
distance.  Tom  and  Erica  laughed,  but  the 
incident  set  Erica  thinking.  Here  was  a  man 
who  would  not  believe  what  he  could  not 
understand,  who  wanted  '^  pipes  and  a  meter,' 
and  for  want  of  comprehensible  outward  signs 
pooh-poohed  the  great  new  discovery. 

'  Tom,'  she  said^  slowly,  and  with  the  manner 
of  one  who  makes  a  very  unpleasant  sugges- 
tion, reluctantly  putting  forward  an  unwelcome 
thought,  '  suppose  if,  after  all,  we  are  like  that 
man,  and  reject  a  grand  discovery  because  we 
don't  know  and  are  too  ignorant  to  understand  ! 
Tom,  just  suppose  if,  after  all,  Christianity 
should  be  true  and  we  in  the  wrong!' 

'  Just  suppose  if,  after  all,  the  earth  should  be 
a  flat  plain  with  the  sun  moving  round  it !' 
replied  Tom,  scornfully. 

They  were  walking  down  the  Strand ;  he  did 
not  speak  for  some  minutes,  in  fact  he  was 
looking  at  the  people  who  passed  by  them. 
For  the  first  time  in   his   life  a  great  contrast 


HARD  AT  WORK.  217 

struck  him.  Disreputable  vulgarity,  wickedness, 
and  vice  stared  him  in  the  face,  then  involun- 
tarily he  turned  to  Erica  and  looked  down  at 
her  scrutinizingly  as  he  had  never  looked  before. 
She  was  evidently  rapt  in  thought^  but  it  was 
not  the  intellect  in  her  face  which  he  thought  of 
just  then,  though  it  was  ever  noticeable,  nor 
was  it  the  actual  beauty  of  feature  which  struck 
him,  it  was  rather  an  undefined  consciousness 
that  here  was  a  purity  which  was  adorable. 
From  that  moment  he  became  no  longer  a  boy, 
but  a  man  with  a  high  standard  of  womanhood. 
Instantly  he  thought  with  regret  of  his  scornful 
little  speech, — it  was  contemptible  ! 

'  I  beg  your  pardon,'  he  said,  abruptly,  as  if  she 
had  been  following  his  whole  train  of  thought. 
'  Of  course  one  is  bound  to  study  the  question 
fairly ;  but  we  have  done  that,  and  all  that 
remains  for  us  is  to  live  as  usefully  as  we 
can  and  as  creditably  to  the  cause  as  may 
be.' 

They  had  turned  down  one  of  the  dingy 
little  streets  leading  to  the  river,  and  now 
stood    outside   Professor   Gosse's   door.     Erica 


218  WE   TWO. 

did  not  reply.  It  was  true  she  had  heard 
arguments  for  and  against  Christianity  all  her 
life,  but  had  she  ever  studied  it  with  strict  im- 
partiality ?  Had  she  not  always  been  strongly 
biassed  in  favour  of  Secularism  '.^  Had  not  Mr. 
Osmond  gone  unpleasantly  near  the  mark 
when  he  warned  her  against  being  prejudiced 
by  the  wrong  doing  of  a  few  modern  Christians 
against  Christianity  itself!  She  was  coming 
now  for  special  instruction  in  science  from  one 
who  was  best  calculated  to  teach ;  she  would 
not  have  dreamt  of  asking  instruction  from  one 
who  was  a  disbeliever  in  science.  Would  the 
same  apply  in  matters  of  religious  belief?  Was 
she  bound  actually  to  ask  instruction  from 
Charles  Osmond,  for  instance,  even  though  she 
believed  that  he  taught  error, — harmful  error  ? 
Yet  who  was  to  be  the  judge  of  what  was 
error,  except  by  perfectly  fair  consideration  of 
both  sides  of  the  case.  Had  she  been  fair? 
AVhat  was  perfect  fairness  ? 

But  people  must  go  on  living,  and  must 
speak  and  act  even  though  their  minds  are  in  a 
chaos  of  doubts  and   questionings.     They  had 


HARD  AT  WORK.  219 

reached  Professor  Gosse's  study,  or  as  he  him- 
self called  it,  his  workshop,  and  Erica  turned 
with  relief  to  the  verifiable  results  of  scientific 
inquiry. 


220 


CHAPTER  XI, 

THE  WHEELS  RUN  DOWN. 

Great  grace,  as  saith  Sir  Thomas  More, 
To  him  must  needs  be  given, 
Who  heareth  heresy,  and  leaves 
The  heretic  to  Heaven. 

Whittier. 

The  clock  in  a  Deighbouring  church  tower  was 
just  striking  five  on  a  warm  afternoon  in  June. 
The  pillar-box  stood  at  the  corner  of  Guilford 
Square  nearest  the  church,  and  on  this  particu- 
lar afternoon  there  chanced  to  be  several  people 
running  at  the  last  moment  to  post  their 
letters.  Among  others  were  Brian  and  Erica. 
Brian,  with  a  great  bundle  of  parish  notices, 
had  just  reached  the  box  when  running  down 
the  other  side  of  the  square  at  full   speed  he 


THE  WHEELS  RUN  DOWN.  221 

saw  his  Undine  carrying  a  bag  full  of  letters. 
He  had  not  met  her  for  some  weeks,  for  it  hap- 
pened to  have  been  a  busy  time  with  him,  and_, 
though  she  had  been  very  good  in  coming  to 
read  to  old  Mrs.  Osmond,  he  had  always  just 
missed  her. 

'  This  is  a  funny  meeting-place/  she  exclaim- 
ed, rather  breathlessly.  '  It  never  struck  me 
before  what  a  truly  national  institution  the 
Post  Office  is, — a  place  where  people  of  all 
creeds  and  opinions  can  meet  together,  and  are 
actually  treated  alike !' 

Brian  smiled. 

'  You  have  been  very  busy,''  he  said,  glancing 
at  the  innumerable  envelopes,  which  she  was 
dropping  as  fast  as  might  be  into  the  narrow 
receptacle.  He  could  see  that  they  w^ere  direct- 
ed in  her  small,  clear,  delicate  hand-writing. 

'  And  you,  too,^  she  said,  looking  at  his  dimin- 
ished bundle.  ^Mine  are  Secularist  circulars, 
and  yours,  I  suppose,  are  the  other  kind  of 
thing,  but  you  see  the  same  pillar  eats  them  up 
quite  contentedly.  The  Post  Office  is  beauti- 
fully national,  it  sets  a  good  example.'' 


222  WE  TWO. 

She  spoke  lightly,  but  there  was  a  peculiar 
tone  in  her  voice  which  betrayed  great  weari- 
ness. It  made  Brian  look  at  her  more  atten- 
tively than  he  had  yet  done — less  from  a 
lover^s  point  of  view,  more  from  a  doctor's. 
She  was  very  pale.  Though  the  running  had 
brought  a  faint  colour  to  her  cheeks,  her 
lips  were  white,  her  forehead  almost  deathly. 
He  knew  that  she  had  never  really  been  well 
since  her  mother's  death,  but  the  change 
wrought  within  the  last  three  weeks  dismayed 
him  ;  she  was  the  mere  shadow  of  her  former 
self. 

'  This  hot  weather  is  trying  you,'  he  said. 

*  Something  is/  she  replied.  ^  Work,  or 
weather,  or  worry,  or  the  three  combined.' 

'Come  ill  and  see  my  father/  said  Brian, 'and 
be  idle  for  a  little  time  ;  you  will  be  writing 
more  circulars  if  you  go  home.' 

'  No,  they  are  all  done,  and  my  examination 
is  over,  and  there  is  nothing  special  going  on 
just  now ;  I  think  that  is  why  I  feel  so  like 
breaking  down.' 

After  a  little  more  persuasion,  she  consented 


THE  WHEELS  RUN  DOWN.         223 

to  go  ill  and  see  Mr.  Osmond.  The  house 
always  had  a  peculiarly  restful  feeling,  and  the 
mere  thought  of  rest  was  a  relief  to  her ;  she 
would  have  liked  the  wheels  of  life  to  stop  for 
a  little  while,  and  there  w^as  rest  in  the  mere 
change  of  atmosphere.  On  the  doorstep  Brian 
encountered  a  patient,  much  to'his  vexation  ;  so 
he  could  only  take  Erica  into  the  study,  and  go 
in  search  of  his  father.  He  lingered,  however, 
just  to  tell  him  of  his  fears. 

'  She  looks  perfectly  worn  out  ;  you  must 
find  out  what  is  wrong,  father,  and  make  her 
promise  to  see  some  one.' 

His  tone  betrayed  such  anxiety  that  his  father 
w^ould  not  smile,  although  he  w^as  secretly 
amused  o,t  the  task  deputed  to  him.  However, 
clergyman  as  he  was,  he  had  a  good  deal  of  the 
doctor  about  him,  and  he  had  seen  so  much  of 
sickness  and  disease,  during  his  long  years  of 
hard  work  among  the  poor,  that  he  was  after 
all  about  as  ready  an  observer  and  as  good  a 
judge  as  Brian  could  have  selected. 

Erica  leaning  back  in  the  great  easy-chair, 
which  had  been  moved  into  summer  quarters 


224  WE  TWO. 

beside  the  window,  heard  the  slow  soft  step  she 
had  learned  to  know  so  wellj  and  before  she 
had  time  to  get  up,  found  her  hand  in  Charles 
Osmond's  strong  clasp. 

'  How  comfortable  your  chair  is,'  she  said, 
smiling;  '  I  believe  I  was  nearly  asleep.' 

He  looked  at  her  attentively,  but  without 
appearing  to  study  her  face  in  any  way.  She 
was  very  pale,  and  there  was  an  indefinable 
look  of  pain  in  her  eyes. 

'  Any  news  of  the  examination  T  he  asked, 
sitting  dov^^n  opposite  her. 

'No,  it  is  too  soon  yet/  she  replied.  '  I 
thought  I  should  have  felt  so  anxious  about  it ; 
but  do  you  know,  now  that  it  is  over^  I  can't 
make  myself  care  a  bit.  If  I  have  failed  alto- 
gether, I  don't  believe  I  shall  mind  very  much.' 

^  Too  tired  to  care  for  anything  V 

'  Yes,  I  seem  to  have  come  to  the  end.  T 
wish  I  were  a  watch,  and  could  run  down  and 
rest  for  a  few  days  and  be  wound  up  again.' 

He  smiled.  '  What  have  you  been  doing  with 
yourself  to  get  so  tired?' 

'  Oh,  nothing  particular;  it  has  been  rather  a 


THE  WHEELS  RUN  DOWN.  225 

long  day.     Let  me  see  !     In  the  morning  there 
were  two  delegates  from  Rilchester  w^ho  had  to  be 
kept  in  a  good  temper  till  my  father  was  ready 
for  them ;  then  there  was  father's  bag  to  be  pack- 
ed, and  a  rush  to  get  him  off  in  time  for  the 
morning  express  to  Longstaff.     Then  I  went  to 
a  lecture  at  South  Kensington,  and  then  by  train 
to  Aldersgate  Street  to  see  Hazeldine's  wife, 
who  is  unconscionable  enough  to  live  at  the  top 
of  one  of  the  model  lodging-houses.     Then  she 
told  me  of  another  of  our  people  whose  child  is 
ill,  and  they  lived  in  another  row  of  Compton 
Buildings  up  a  hundred  more  steps,  which  left 
my  back   nearly  broken.     And  the  poor  little 
child  was  fearfully  ill,  and  it  is  so  dreadful  to  see 
pain  you  can  do  nothing  for ;  it  has  made  me 
feel  wretched  ever  since.     Then, — let  me  think 
— oh,  I  got  home  and  found  Aunt  Jean  with  a 
heap   of  circulars   to  get   off,  and  there  was  a 
great  rush  to  get  them  ready  by  post  time.' 

She  paused,  Charles  Osmond  withdrew  his 
eyes  from  the  careful  scrutiny  of  her  face  and 
noticed  the  position  she  had  taken  up  in  his  chair. 
She  was  leaning  back,  but  with  her  arms  rest- 

VOL.  I.  Q 


226  WE  TWO. 

iDg  on  the  arms  of  the  chair  ;  not  merely  stretch- 
eel  out  upon  them,  but  rather  as  if  she  used  them 
for  support.  His  eyes  wandered  back  again  to 
her  face.     After  a  short  silence,  he  spoke. 

*You  have  been  feeHng  very  tired  lately, 
you  have  had  unaccountable  pains  flying  about 
all  over  you,  but  specially  your  back  has  felt, 
as  you  just  said,  somewhat  "  broken."  You 
have  generally  noticed  this  when  you  have 
been  walking  or  bending  over  your  desk  writ- 
ing for  the  Idol-Breaher' 

She  laughed. 

'  Now,  please  don^t  turn  into  a  clairvoyant ;  I 
shall  begin  to  think  you  uncanny;  and,  besides, 
it  would  be  an  argument  for  Tom  when  we 
quarrel  about  you.' 

*  Then  my  surmises  are  true  V 

'  Substitute  first  person  singular  for  second 
plural,  and  it  might  have  come  from  my  own 
lips,'  said  Erica,  smiling.  '  But  please  stop ; 
I'm  afraid  you  will  try  to  turn  prophet  next, 
and  I'm  sure  you  will  prophesy  something 
horrid.' 

'It  would  need  no  very  clear-sighted  prophet 


THE  WHEELS  EUX  DOWX.         227 

to]  prophesy  that   you    will  have  to    let  yonr 
wheels  run  down  for  a  little  while.' 

'  Do  you  mean  that  you  think  T  shall  die  V 
asked  Erica,  languidly.  '  It  wouldn't  be  at  all 
convenient  just  now;  father  couldn't  spare  me. 
Do  you  know,'  and  her  face  brightened,  '  he  is 
really  beginning  to  use  me  a  good  deal !' 

*  I  didn't  mean  that  I  thought  your  wheels 
would  run  down  in  that  way/  said  Charles 
Osmond,  touched  by  the  pathos  of  her  words. 
'  I  may  even  be  wrong,  but  I  think  you  will 
want  a  long  rest,  and  I  am  quite  sure  you 
mustn't  lose  a  day  before  seeing  a  doctor.  I 
should  like  ray  brother  to  see  you  :  Brian  is  only 
junior  partner,  you  know.' 

'  What,  another  Mr  Osmond  I  How  muddled 
we  shall  get  between  you  all !'  said  Erica, 
laughing. 

*"  I  should  think  that  Brian  might  be  Brian 
by  this  time,'  said  Charles  Osmond,  '  that  will 
dispose  of  one ;  and  perhaps  you  would  like  to 
follow  the  example  of  one  of  my  servants,  who 
I  hear  invariably  speaks  of  me  as  "  the  dear 
rev."  ' 

Q  ^ 


228  WE  TWO. 

Erica  laughed. 

.'  Noj  I  shall  call  you  my  "  prophet,"  though 
it  is  true  you  have  begun  by  being  a  prophet  of 
evil !  By-the-by,  you  cannot  say  again  that  I 
am  Dot  impartial.  What  do  you  think  Tom  and 
I  did  last  week  V 

'Read  the  New  Testament  backwards  V 

'  No,  we  went  to  a  Holy  Scripture  Society 
meeting  at  Exeter  Hall.' 

*  Hope  you  were  edified,'  said  Charles  Os- 
mond, with  a  little  twinkle  in  his  eye;  but  he 
sighed,  nevertheless. 

'  Well,'  said  Erica,  '  it  was  rather  curious  to 
hear  everything  reversed,  and  there  was  a  good 
deal  of  fun  altogether.  They  talked  a  great 
deal  about  the  numbers  of  bibles,  testaments, 
and  portions  which  had  been  sent  out ;  there  was 
one  man  who  spoke  very  broadly,  and  kept  on 
speaking  of  the  ^'j:)o?'i^/o^i5,"  and  there  was  anoth- 
er whom  we  called  the  "  Great  Door,"  because 
eight  times  in  his  speech  he  said  that  a  great  door 
had  been  opened  for  them  in  Italy  and  other  places. 
Altogether,  I  thought  them  rather  smug  and 
self-satisfied,    especially    one  man   whose   face 


THE  WHEELS  RUN  DOWN.  229 

shone  on  the  slightest  provocation,  and  who 
remarked,  in  broad  Lincolnshire,  that  they  had 
been  '*  Aboondantly  blessed/''  After  his  speech 
a  little  shortj  sleek,  oily  man  got  np,  and  talked 
about  Providence.  Apparently  it  had  been 
very  kind  to  him,  and  he  thought  the  other 
sort  of  thing  did  best  for  those  who  got  it. 
But  there  were  one  or  two  really  good 
speakers,  and  I  daresay  they  were  all  in  ear- 
nest. Still,  you  know,  Tom  and  I  felt  rather 
like  fish  out  of  water,  and  especially  when  they 
began  to  sing,  '^  Oh,  Bible,  blessed  Bible  V  and 
a  lady  would  make  me  share  her  hymn-book. 
Then,  too,  there  was  a  collection,  and  the  man 
made  quite  a  pause  in  front  of  us,  and  of  course 
we  couldn^t  give  anything.  Altogether,  I  felt 
rather  horrid  and  hypocritical  for  being  there 
at  all.^ 

'  Is  that  your  only  experience  of  one  of  our 
meetings  V 

'  Oh,  no,  father  took  me  with  him  two  or 
three  times  to  Westminster  Abbey  a  good  many 
years  ago ;  we  heard  the  dean,  father  admired 
him  very  much.    I  like  AVestminster  Abbey !    It 


230  WE  TWO. 

seems  to  belong  a  little  to  us,  too,  because  it  is 
so  national.  And  then  it  so  beautiful,  and  I 
liked  hearing  the  music.  I  wonder  though  that 
yoQ  are  not  a  little  afraid  of  having  it  so  much 
in  your  worship  ;  I  remember  hearing  a  beauti- 
ful anthem  there  once,  which  just  thrilled  one 
all  through.  I  wonder  that  you  don^t  fear  that 
people  should  mistake  that  for  what  you  call 
spiritual  fervour.' 

'  I  think  perhaps  there  is  a  danger  in  any 
undue  introduction  of  externals,  but  anyone 
whose  spirit  has  ever  been  awakened  will  never 
mistake  the  mere  thrill  of  sensuous  rapture  for 
the  quickening  of  his  spirit  by  the  Unseen.' 

'  You  are  talking  riddles  to  me  now  !'  said 
Erica,  '  but  I  feel  sure  that  some  of  the  people 
who  go  to  church  regularly  only  like  it  be- 
cause of  that  appeal  to  the  senses.  I  shall 
never  forget  going  one  afternoon  into  Notre 
Dame  with  Madame  Lemercier.  A  flood  of 
crimson  and  purple  light  was  shining  in 
through  the  south  transept  windows.  You  could 
see  tlie  white-robed  priests  and  choristers — 
there  was  one  boy  with  the  most  perfect   voice 


THE  ^YHEELS  RUN  DOWN.  231 

you  can  conceive.  I  don^t  know  what  they  Avere 
singing,  something  very  sweet  and  mournful, 
and,  as  that  one  voice  rang  up  into  the  vaulted 
roof,  I  saw  Madame  Lemercier  fall  down  on  her 
knees  and  pray  in  a  sort  of  rapture.  Even  I 
myself  felt  the  tears  come  to  my  eyes,  just 
because  of  the  loveliness,  and  because  the  blood 
in  one's  veins  seemed  to  bound.  And  then,  still 
singing,  the  procession  passed  into  the  nave, 
and  the  lovely  voice  grew  more  and  more  dis- 
tant. It  was  a  wonderful  effect;  no  doubt  the 
congregation  thought  they  felt  devout,  but,  if 
so,  then  1  too  felt  devout, — quite  as  religious  as 
they.  Tour  spiritual  fervour  seems  to  me  to 
resolve  itself  into  artistic  effect  produced  by  an 
appeal  to  the  senses  and  emotions.' 

'  And  I  must  repeat  my  riddle/  said  Charles 
Osmond,  quietly.  '  No  awakened  spirit  could 
ever  mistake  the  one  for  the  other.  It  is  im- 
possible !  how  impossible  you  will  one  day 
realise.' 

'  One  evil  prophecy  is  enough  for  to-day  !' 
said  Erica,  laughing.  '  If  I  stay  any  longer,  you 
will  be  prophesying  my  acceptance  of  Christi- 


232  WE  TWO. 

anity?  No,  no,  ray  father  will  be  grieved 
enough  if  your  first  prediction  comes  true,  but, 
if  I  were  to  turn  Christian,  I  think  it  would 
break  his  heart  !' 

She  rose  to  go,  and  Charles  Osmond  went 
with  her  to  the  door,  extracting  a  promise  that 
she  would  discuss  things  with  her  aunt,  and  if 
she  approved  send  for  Mr.  Osmond  at  once.  He 
watched  her  across  the  square,  then  turning 
back  into  his  study  paced  to  and  fro  in  deep 
thought.  Erica's  words  rang  in  his  ears.  'If 
I  were  to  turn  Christian,  I  think  it  would  break 
his  heart !'  How  strangely  this  child  was  situ- 
ated !  How  almost  impossible  it  seemed  that 
she  could  ever  in  this  world  come  to  the  light. 
And  yet  the  difficulty  might  perhaps  be  no 
hindrance  to  one  so  beautifully  sincere,  so  ready 
to  endure  anything  and  everything  for  the 
sake. of  what  she  now  considered  truth.  She 
had  all  her  father's  zeal  and  self-devotion  ; 
surely  the  offering  up  of  self,  even  in  a  mistak- 
en cause,  must  sooner  or  later  lead  to  .the 
Originator  of  all  self-sacrifice.  Surely  some  of 
those  who  seem  only  to  thwart  God,  honestly 


THE  WHEELS  RUN  DOWN.         233 

deeming  Christianity  a  mischievous  delusion, 
are  really  acting  more  in  His  spirit,  uncon- 
sciously better  doing  His  will  than  many  who 
openly  declare  themselves  on  His  side ! 
Yet,  as  Charles  Osmond  mused  over  the  past 
lives  of  Luke  Raeburn  and  his  daughter,  and 
pictured  their  probable  future,  a  great  grief 
filled  his  heart.  They  were  both  so  loveable,  so 
noble !  that  they  should  miss  in  a  great  measure 
the  best  of  life  seemed  such  a  grievous  pity ! 
The  chances  that  either  of  them  would  renounce 
atheism  were,  he  could  not  but  feel,  infinitesi- 
mally  small.  Much  smaller  for  the  father  than 
for  the  child. 

It  was  true,  indeed,  that  she  had  never  fairly 
.grasped  any  real  idea  of  the  character  of  Christ. 
He  had  once  grasped  it  to  a  certain  extent,  and 
had  lost  the  preception  of  its  beauty  and  truth. 
It  was  true  also  that  Erica's  transparent  sincer- 
ity, her  quick  perception  of  the  beautiful,  might 
help  very  greatly  to  overcome  her  deeply- in- 
grained prejudices.  But  even  then  what  an  agony 
— what  a  fearful  struggle  would  lie  before  her. 
*  I  think   it  would   break  his  heart !'      Charles 


234  WE  TWO. 

Osmond  felt  his  breath  come  fast  and  hard  at 
the  mere  thought  of  such  a  difference  between 
the  father  and  daughter.  Could  human  strength 
possibly  be  equal  to  such  a  terrible  trial?  For 
these  two  were  everything  to  each  other.  Erica 
worshipped  her  father,  and  Raeburn's  father- 
hood was  the  truest,  deepest,  tenderest  part  of 
his  character.  No,  human  strength  could  not 
do  it,  but — 

'  I  am  ;  uyle  ye  drede  !' 

His  eye  fell  on  a  little  illuminated  scroll 
above  his  mantel-piece,  WycliPs  rendering  of 
Christ's  reassuring  word  to  the  fearful  disciples. 
Yes,  with  the  revelation  of  Himself,  He  would 
give  the  strength,  make  it  possible  to  dread 
nothing,  not  even  the  infliction  of  grief  to  one's 
nearest  and  dearest.  Much  pain,  much  sacrifice 
there  would  be  in  His  service,  but  dread — never  1 
The  strength  of  the  '  I  am,'  bade  it  for  ever 
cease.  In  that  strength  the  weakest  could 
conquer. 

But  he  had  wandered  on  into  a  dim  future^ 
had  pictured  a  struggle  which  in  all  probability 
would   not   take    place.     Even  were   that  the 


THE  WHEELS  RUN  DOWN.  235 

case,  however,  he  needed  these  words  of  assur- 
ance all  the  more  himself.  They  wove  them- 
selves into  his  reverie  as  he  paced  to  and  fro  : 
the}-  led  him  further  and  further  away  from 
perplexed  surmises  as  to  the  future  of  Raeburn 
and  Erica,  but  closer  to  their  souls,  because 
they  took  him  strtiight  to  the  '  God  and  Father 
of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and 
in  all.' 

The  next  morning,  as  he  was  prepariog  a 
sermon  for  the  following  Sunday,  there  came  a 
knock  at  his  study  door.  His  brother  came  in. 
He  was  a  fine  looking  man  of  two  or  three  and 
fifty. 

'I  can^t  stay,''  he  said,  '  I've  a  long  round, 
but  I  just  looked  in  to  tell  you  about  your  little 
heretic' 

Charles  Osmond  looked  up  anxiously. 

'  It  is  as  you  thought,'  continued  his  brother. 
'  8hght  curvature  of  the  spine.  She's  a  brave 
little  thing  ;  I  don't  wonder  you  are  interested 
in  her.' 

'  It  means  a  long  rest,  I  suppose  V 

'  Yes,  I  told  her  a  year  in  a  recumbent  pos- 


236  WE  TWO. 

ture  ;  for  I  fancy  she  is  one  of  those  restless 
beings  who  will  do  nothing  at  all  unless  you 
are  pretty  plain  with  them.  It  is  possible  that 
six  or  eight  months  may  be  sufficient.' 

'  How  did  she  take  it  V 

*  Oh,  in  the  pluckiest  way  you  can  conceive  ! 
Tried  to  laugh  at  the  prospect,  wanted  me  to 
measure  her  to  see  how  much  she  grew  in  the 
time,  said  she  should  expect  at  least  three 
inches  to  reward  her.' 

*A  Raeburn  could  hardly  be  deficient  in 
courage.  Luke  Haeburn  is  without  exception 
the  bravest  man  I  ever  met.-* 

'  And  I'd  back  his  daughter  against  any 
woman  I  know,'  said  the  doctor. 

He  left  the  room,  but  the  news  he  had 
brought  caused  a  long  pause  in  his  brother's 
sermon. 


237 


CHAPTER  XII. 


He  is  a  man  both  loving  and  severe, 
A  tender  heart,  a  will  inflexible. 

Longfellow. 

Luke  Raebuen  bad  been  lecturing  in  one  of 
the  large  manufacturing  towns.  It  was  the 
hottest  part  of  a  sultry  day  in  June.  He  was 
returning  home,  and  sat  in  a  broiling  third-class 
carriage  reading  a  paper.  Apparently  what  he 
read  was  the  reverse  of  gratifying,  for  there 
was  a  look  of  annoyance  on  his  usually  serene 
face ;  he  was  displeased  with  the  report  of  his 
lecture  given  in  the  local  papers,  it  was  calcu- 
lated to  mislead  very  greatly. 

Other  matters,  too,  were  harassing  him  just 


238  WE  T^YO. 

then,  and  he  was,  moreover,  paying  the  penalty 
of  his  two  years'  campaign,  in  which  his  almost 
superhnman  exertions  and  the  privations  he  had 
voluntarily  endured  had  told  severely  upon  his 
health.  Possessed  of  a  singularly  well-regulat- 
ed mind,  and  having  in  an  unusual  degree  the 
inestimable  gift  of  common-sense,  he  neverthe- 
less often  failed  to  use  it  in  his  personal  affairs. 
He  had  no  idea  of  sparing  himself,  no  idea  of 
husbanding  his  strength ;  this  was  indeed 
great,  but  he  treated  himself  as  if  it  were  inex- 
haustible. The  months  of  trouble  had  turned 
his  hair  quite  white,  he  was  now  a  more  notice- 
able-looking man  than  ever. 

Not  unfrequently  he  made  friends  with  the 
men  with  whom  he  travelled ;  he  was  always 
studying  life  from  the  working-man's  point  of 
view,  and  there  was  such  a  charm  in  his  genial 
manner  and  ready  sympathy  that  he  invariably 
succeeded  in  drawing  people  out.  But  on  this 
day  he  was  not  in  the  humour  for  it ;  instead,  he 
thought  over  the  abusive  article  and  the  man- 
gled report  in  the  Longstaff  Mercui'ij^  and  de- 
bated within  himself  whether  it  were  worth  an 


239 

action  for  libel.  His  love  of  fightiDg  said  yes, 
his  common-sense  said  no,  and  in  the  end  com- 
mon-sense won  the  day,  but  left  him  doubly 
depressed.  He  moved  to  the  shady  side  of  the 
carriage  and  looked  out  of  the  window.  He 
was  a  great  lover  of  Nature,  and  Nature  was 
looking  her  loveliest  just  then.  The  trees,  in 
all  the  freshness  of  early  June,  lifted  their 
foliage  to  the  bluest  of  skies,  the  meadows 
were  golden  with  buttercups,  the  cattle  grazed 
peacefully,  the  hay-fields  waved  unmown  in  the 
soft  summer  air,  which,  though  sparing  no 
breath  for  the  hot  and  dusty  travellers,  was  yet 
strong  enough  to  sweep  over  the  tall  grasses 
in  long  undulating  waves  that  made  them  shim- 
mer in  the  sunlight. 

Raeburn's  face  grew  serene  once  more ;  he 
had  a  very  quick  perception  of  the  beautiful. 
Presently  he  retired  again  behind  a  newspaper, 
this  time  the  Daily  Review^  and  again  his  brow 
grew  stern,  for  there  was  bad  news  from  the 
seat  of  war ;  he  read  the  account  of  a  great 
battle,  read  the  numbers  of  his  slain  country- 
men,   and    of  those    who   had    fallen    on    the 


240  WE  TWO. 

euemy's  side.  It  was  an  unrightous  war,  and 
his  heart  burnt  within  him  at  the  thought  of 
the  inhuman  havoc  thus  caused  by  a  false  am- 
bition. iVgain^  as  if  he  were  fated  that  day  to 
be  confronted  with  the  dark  side  of  life,  the 
papers  gave  a  long  account  of  a  discovery  made 
in  some  charity  school^  where  young  children 
had  been  hideously  ill-treated.  Raeburn,  who 
was  the  most  fatherly  of  men,  could  hardly 
restrain  the  expression  of  his  righteous  indig- 
nation. All  this  mismanagement,  this  reckless 
waste  of  life,  this  shameful  cruelty,  was 
going  on  in  what  was  called  '  Free  England.' 
And  here  was  he,  a  middle-aged  man,  and 
time  was  passing  on  with  frightful  rapidity, 
and,  though  he  had  never  lost  an  opportunity  of 
lifting  up  his  voice  against  oppression,  how 
little  had  he  actually  accompHshed  ! 

'  So  many  worlds,  so  much  to  do. 
So  little  done,  such  things  to  be  !' 

That  was  the  burden  of  the  unuttered  cry 
which  filled  his  whole  being.  That  was  the 
point  where  his  atheism  often  brought  him  to  a 
noble  despair.     But  far  from  prompting  him  to 


EAEBUKN'S  HOME-COMINa.  241 

repeat  the  maxim — '  Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for 
to-morrow  we  die  !'  it  spurred  him  on  rather  to  a 
sort  of  fiery  energy^  never  satisfied  with  what  it 
had  accomplished.  Neither  the  dissatisfaction, 
however,  nor  even  the  despair  ever  made  him 
feel  the  need  of  any  power  above  man.  On  the 
contrary,  the  unaccountable  mystery  of  pain 
and  evil  was  his  strongest  argument  against 
the  existence  of  a  God.  Upon  that  rock  he  had 
foundered  as  a  mere  boy,  and  no  argument  had 
ever  been  able  to  reconvince  him.  Impatience 
of  present  ill  had  in  this,  as  in  many  other 
cases,  proved  the  bane  of  his  life. 

He  would  w^rite  and  speak  about,  these  cases 
of  injustice,  he  would  hold  them  up  to  the 
obloquy  they  so  richly  deserved. 

Scathing  sentences  already  took  shape  in  his 
brain,  but  deeper  investigation  would  be  neces- 
sary before  he  could  write  anything.  In  the 
meantime  to  cool  himself,  to  bring  himself  into 
a  judicial  frame  of  mind,  he  took  a  Hebrew  book 
from  his  bag,  and  spent  the  rest  of  the  journey 
in  hard  study. 

Harassed,  and  tired,  and  out  of  spirits  as  he 

VOL.  I.  R 


242  ^E  TWO. 

was,  be  nevertheless  felt  a  certain  pleasurable 
sensation  as  he  left  St.  Pancras,  driving  home- 
ward through  the  hot  crowded  streets.  Erica 
would  be  waiting  for  him  at  home,  and  he  had 
a  comparatively  leisure  afternoon.  There  was 
the  meeting  on  the  Opium  Trade  at  eight,  but 
he  might  take  her  for  a  turn  in  one  of  the  parks 
beforehand.  She  had  always  been  a  compan- 
ion to  him  since  her  very  babyhood,  but  now 
he  was  able  to  enjoy  her  companionship  even 
more  than  in  the  olden  times.  Her  keen  intel- 
lect, her  ready  sympathy,  her  eagerness  to 
learn,  made  her  the  perfection  of  a  disciple, 
while  not  unnaturally  he  delighted  in  tracing 
the  many  similarities  of  character  between  him- 
self and  his  child.  Then,  too,  in  his  hard,  argu- 
mentative, fighting  life  it  was  an  unspeakable 
relief  to  be  able  to  retire  every  now  and  then 
into  a  home  which  no  outer  storms  could  shake 
or  disturb.  Fond  as  he  was  of  his  sister,  Mrs. 
Craigie,  and  Tom,  they  constituted  rather  the 
innermost  circle  of  his  friends  and  followers  ;  it 
was  Erica  who  made  the  Home  though  the 
others    shared  the   house.     It   was   to    Erica's 


raeburn's  home-coming.  243 

pure  childlike  devotion  that  he  invariably  turn- 
ed for  comfort. 

Dismissing  the  cab  at  the  corner  of  Guilford 
Square,  he  walked  down  the  dreary  little  pas- 
sage, looking  up  at  the  window  to  see  if  she 
were  watching  for  him  as  usual.  But  to-day 
there  Avas  no  expectant  face  ;  he  recollected, 
however_,  that  it  was  Thursday,  always  a  busy 
day  wath  them. 

He  opened  the  door  with  his  latch-key  and 
went  in  ;  still  there  was  no  sound  in  the  house  ; 
he  half-paused  for  an  instant,  thinking  that  he 
should  certainly  hear  quick  footsteps,  the  open- 
ing of  a  door,  some  sign  of  welcome,  but  all 
was  as  silent  as  death.  Half  angry  with  him- 
self for  having  grown  so  expectant  of  that 
loving  watch  as  to  be  seriously  apprehen- 
sive at  its  absence,  he  hastily  put  down  his 
bag  and  walked  into  the  sitting-room,  his 
calm  exterior  belying  a  nameless  fear  at  his 
heart. 

What  the  French  call  expressively  a  '  seri^ement 
de  cceur^  seized  him  when  he  saw  that  Erica 
"was  indeed  at  home,  but  that  she  was  lying  on 

r2 


244  WE  TWO. 

the  couch.  She  did  not  even  spring  up  to 
greet  him. 

'  Is  anything  the  matter,  dear  ?  Are  you  ill  V 
he  asked,  hurriedly  crossing  the  little  room. 

'  Oh,  have  yon  not  seen  Aunt  Jean  ?  she  was 
going  to  meet  you  at  St.  Pancras,'  said  Erica, 
her  heart  failing  her  a  little  at  the  prospect  of 
telling  her  own  bad  news.  But  the  exceeding 
anxiety  of  her  father's  face  helped  her  to  rise 
to  the  occasion.  She  laughed,  and  the  laugh 
was  natural  enough  to  reassure  him. 

*  It  is  nothing  so  very  dreadful,  and  all  this 
time  you  have  never  even  given  me  a  kiss, 
father.'  She  drew  down  the  grand-looking 
white  head,  and  pressed  her  fair  face  to  his. 
He  sat  down  beside  her. 

'  Tell  me,  dear,  what  is  wrong  with  you/  he 
repeated. 

*  Well,  I  felt  rather  out  of  order,  and  they 
said  I  ought  to  see  some  one,  and  it  seems  that 
my  tiresome  spine  is  getting  crooked,  and  the 
long  and  the  short  of  it  is  that  Mr.  Doctor  Os- 
mond says  I  shall  get  quite  well  again  if  I'm 
careful ;  but' — she  added,  lightly,  yet  with  the 


raeburn's  home-coming.  245 

gentleness  of  one  who  thinks  merely  of  the 
hearer's  point  of  view, — '  I  shall  have  to  be  a 
passive  verb  for  a  year,  and  you  will  have  to  be 
my  "  Very  strong  man,  Kwasind."  ' 

*  A  year !'  he  exclaimed,  in  dismay. 

^  Brian  half  gave  me  hope  that  it  might  not 
be  so  long,'  SEiid  Erica^  '  if  I'm  very  good  and 
careful,  and  of  course  I  shall  be  both.  I  am 
only  sorry  because  it  will  make  me  very  use- 
less. I  did  hope  I  should  never  have  been  a 
burden  on  you  again,  father.' 

'  Don't  talk  of  such  a  thing,  my  little  son 
Eric,'  he  said,  very  tenderly.  '  Who  should 
take  care  of  you  if  not  your  own  father.  Be- 
sides, if  you  never  wrote  another  line  for  me^ 
you  would  help  me  by  just  being  yourself.  A 
burden  !' 

'  Well,  I've  made  you  look  as  grave  as  half-a- 
dozen  law-suits!'  said  Erica,  pretending  to 
stroke  the  lines  of  care  from  his  forehead.  *  I've 
had  the  morning  to  ruminate  over  the  prospect, 
and  really,  now  that  you  know,  it  is  not  so  very 
dreadful.     A  year  will  soon  pass.' 

*  I  look  to   you,  Eric,' said   her  father.     'To 


24 G  WE  TWO. 

show  the  world  that  we  Secularists  know  how 
to  bear  pain.  You  won't  waste  the  year,  if  you 
can  do  it.' 

Her  face  lighted  up. 

'  It  was  like  you  to  think  of  that  !'  she  said, 
'  that  would  indeed  be  worth  doing.' 

Still,  do  what  she  would,  Erica  could  not  talk 
him  back  to  cheerfulness.  He  was  terribly  dis- 
tressed at  her  news,  and  more  so  when  he 
found  that  she  was  suffering  a  good  deal.  He 
thought  with  a  pang  of  the  difference  of  the 
reality  to  his  expectations.  No  walk  for  them 
in  the  park  that  evening,  nor  probably  for 
many  years  to  come !  Yet  he  was  ignorant  of 
these  matters,  perhaps  he  exaggerated  the 
danger  or  the  duration  ;  he  would  go  across 
and  see  Brian  Osmond  at  once  ! 

Left  once  more  to  herself,  the  colour  died  out 
of  Erica's  cheeks;  she  lay  there  pale  and  still, 
but  her  face  was  almost  rigid  with  resoluteness.. 

*  I  am  not  going  to  give  way !'  she  thought 
to  herself.  'I  won't  shed  a  single  tear.  Tears 
are  wasteful  luxuries,  bad  for  body  and  mind. 
And  yet — yet — oh,  it  is  hard,  just  when  I  w^ant- 


raeburn's  home-coming.  247 

ed  to  help  father  most  I  Just  when  I  wanted 
to  keep  him  from  being  worried  !  And  a  whole 
year !  How  shall  I  bear  it,  when  even  six 
hours  has  seemed  half  a  life-time  I  This  is 
what  Thekla  would  call  a  cross,  but  I  only  call 
it  my  horrid,  stupid,  idiotic  old  spine !  Well,  I 
must  try  to  show  them  that  Luke  Eaeburn's 
daughter  knows  how  to  bear  pain  :  I  must  be 
patient_,  however  much  I  boil  over  in  private. 
Yet  is  it  honest,  I  wonder,  to  keep  a  patient 
outside,  while  inside  you  are  all  one  big  grum- 
ble'^ Rather  Pharisaical — outside  of  the  cup  and 
platter ;  but  it  is  all  1  shall  be  able  to  do,  I'm 
sure.  That  is  where  Mr.  Osmond's  Christianity 
would  come  in  ;  I  do  believe  that  goes  right 
through  his  life,  privatest  thoughts  and  all. 
Odd,  that  a  delusion  should  have  such  power, 
and  over  such  a  man !  There  is  Sir  Michael 
Cunningham,  too,  one  of  the  greatest  and  best 
men  in  England,  yet  a  Christian  !  Great  in- 
tellects and  much  study,  and  still  they  remain 
Christians — 'tis  extraordinary.  But  a  Christian 
would  have  the  advantage  over  me  in  a  case 
like  this.     First  of  all,  I  suppose,  they  would 


248  WE  TWO. 

feel  that  they  could  serve  their  God  as  well  on 
their  backs  as  upright,  while  all  the  help  I  shall 
be  able  to  give  the  cause  is  dreadfully  indirect 
and  problematical.  Then  certainly  they  would 
feel  that  they  might  be  getting  ready  for  the 
next  World  where  all  wrong  is,  they  believe,  to 
be  set  right,  while  I  am  only  terribly  hindered 
in  getting  ready  for  this  world, — a  whole  year 
without  the  chance  of  a  lecture !  And  then  they 
have  all  kinds  of  nice  theories  about  pain,  dis- 
cipline, and  that  sort  of  thing,  which  no  doubt 
make  it  more  bearable,  while  to  me  it  is  just 
the  one  unmitigated  evil.  But  oh  !  they  don't 
know  what  pain  means !  for  there  is  no  death  to 
them — no  endless  separation.  What  a  delusion 
it  is  !  they  ought  to  be  happy  enough.  Oh, 
mother !  mother !' 

After  all,  what  she  really  dreaded  in  her  en- 
forced pause  was  the  leisure  for  thought.  She 
had  plunged  into  work  of  all  kinds,  had  half 
killed  herself  with  work,  had  tried  to  hold  her 
despair  at  arms'  length.  But  now  there  was  no 
help  for  it.  She  must  rest,  and  the  thoughts 
must  come. 


249 


CHAPTER  XIIL 

LOSING  ONE  FRIEND  TO  GAIN  ANOTHER. 


For  toleration  had  its  griefs, 
And  charity  its  trial. 


AYhittier. 


*  WelLj  Osmond,  you  got  into  hot  water  a  few 
years  ago  fpr  defending  Raeburn  in  public,  and 
by  this  tinae  you  will  find  it  not  merely  hot,  but 
up  to  boiling  point.  The  fellow  is  more  notori- 
ous than  ever.' 

The  speaker  was  one  of  Charles  Osmond's 
college  friends,  a  certain  Mr.  Roberts,  who  had 
been  abroad  for  a  good  many  years,  but,  having 
returned  on  account  of  his  health,  had  for  a  few 
months  been  acting  as  curate  to  his  friend. 

*  A  man  who  works  as  indefatigably  as  Mr. 
Raeburn  has  done  can  hardly  avoid  being  no- 
ticed,' replied  Charles  Osmond. 


250  WE  TWO. 

'  You  speak  as  if  you  admired  the  fellow !' 

'  There  is  a  great  deal  to  admire  in  Mr. 
Raeburu.  However  greatly  mistaken  he  is, 
there  is  no  doubt  that  he  is  a  brave  man,  and 
an  honest.' 

'  You  can  speak  in  such  a  way  of  a  man  who 
makes  his  living  by  speaking  and  writing 
against  God !' 

'  I  hope  I  can  speak  the  truth  of  every  man, 
whether  his  creed  agrees  with  mine  or  not.' 

'  A  man  who  grows  rich  on  blasphemy  !  who 
sows  poison  among  the  people  and  reaps  the 
harvest  I*  exclaimed  Mr.  Roberts. 

'  That  he  teaches  fearful  error,  I  quite  allow,' 
said  Charles  Osmond,  '  but  it  is  the  grossest  in- 
justice to  say  that  he  does  it  for  gain.  His 
atheism  brought  him  to  the  very  brink  of  star- 
vation some  years  ago.  Even  now,  he  is  so 
crippled  by  the  endless  litigation  he  has  had 
that  he  lives  in  absolute  penury.' 

*But  that  letter  you  sent  to  the  Church 
Chronicle  w^as  so  uncalled  for,  you  put  the  com- 
parison so  broadly.' 

'  I   put   it   in    plain    English,'    said   Charles 


LOSING  ONE  FRIEND  TO  GAIN  ANOTHER.      251 

Osmond,  'I  merely  said,  as  I  think,  that  he  puts 
many  of  us  to  shame  by  his  great  devotion. 
The  letter  was  a  reply  to  a  very  unfair  article 
about  the  Eilchester  riot;  it  was  absolutely  neces- 
sary that  some  one  should  speak.  I  tell  you, 
Roberts,  if  you  knew  the  man,  you  could  not 
speak  so  bitterly  of  him.  It  is  not  true  that  he 
leads  a  selfish,  easy-going  life ;  he  has  spent 
thousands  and  thousands  of  pounds  in  the 
defence  of  his  cause.  I  don't  believe  there  is 
a  man  in  England  who  has  led  a  more  self- 
denying  life.  It  may  be  very  uncomfort- 
able news  for  us,  but  we've  no  right  to 
shut  onr  ears  to  it.  I  wish  that  man  could 
stir  up  an  honest  sense  of  shame  in  every 
sleepy  Christian  in  the  country.  I  believe 
that,  indeed,  to  be  his  rightful  misson.  Rae- 
burn  is  a  grand  text  for  a  sermon  which 
the  nation  sorely  needs.  "  Here  is  a  man  who 
spends  his  whole  strength  in  propagating  his 
so-called  gospel  of  atheism.  Do  you  spend 
your  whole  strength  in  spreading  the  gospel  of 
Christ  ?  Here  is  a  man,  willing  to  leave  his 
home,  willing  to  live  without  one  single  luxury, 


252  TVE  TWO. 

denying  hinaself  all  that  is  not  necessary  to 
actual  health.  Have  you  ever  denied  yourself 
anything?  Here  is  a  man  who  spends  his 
"whole  living — all  that  he  has — on  what  he  be- 
lieves to  be  the  truth.  What  meagre  tithe  do 
you  bestow  upon  the  religion  of  which  you 
speak  so  much  ?  Here  is  a  man  who  dares  to 
stand  up  alone  in  defence  of  what  he  holds  true, 
a  man  who  never  flinches.  How  far  are  you 
brave  in  the  defence  of  your  faith?  Do  you 
never  keep  a  prudent  silence  ?  Do  you  never 
hoAvlwith  the  wolves  ?''  ' 

'  Thank  heaven  you  are  not  in  the  pulpit !' 
ejaculated  Mr.  Roberts. 

'  I  wish  those  words  could  be  sent  through 
the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land,'  said  Charles 
Osmond. 

'No  doubt  Mr.  Raeburn  would  thank  you,' 
said  his  friend^  with  a  sharp-edged  smile.  '  It 
w^ould  be  a  nice  little  advertisement  for  him. 
Why,  from  a  Church  of  England  parson  it  would 
make  his  fortune!  My  dear  Osmond,  you  are 
the  best  fellow  in  the  world,  but  don't  you  see 
that  you  are  playing  into  the  enemy's  hands.' 


LOSING  ONE  FRIEND  TO  GAIN  ANOTHER.      253 

'I  am  trying  to  speak  the  words  that  God 
has  given  nie  to  speak,'  said  Charles  Osmond. 
'The  result  I  can  well  trust  to  Him.  An  un- 
comfortable truth  will  never  be  popular.  The 
words  of  our  Lord  Himself  were  not  popular  ; 
but  they  sank  into  men's  hearts  and  bore  fruit, 
though  He  was  put  to  death  as  a  blasphemer 
and  a  revolutionary.^ 

'  Well,  at  least  then,  if  you  must  take  up  the 
cudgels  in  his  defence,  do  not  dishonour  the 
clerical  profession  by  personal  acquaintance 
with  the  man.  I  hear  that  he  has  been  seen 
actually  in  your  house_,  that  you  are  even  inti- 
mate with  his  family.' 

'  Roberts,  I  didn't  think  our  beliefs  were  so 
very  different,  in  fact,  I  used  to  think  we  were 
nearer  to  each  other  on  these  points  than  most 
men.  Surely  we  both  own  the  universal  Father- 
hood of  God  ?' 

'Of  course,  of  course,'  said  Mr.  Roberts,  quickly. 

'And  owning  that,  we  cannot  help  owning^ 
the  universal  brotherhood  of  men.  Why  should 
you  then  cut  yourself  off  from  your  brother, 
Luke  Raeburn  V 


254  WE  TWO. 

'He's  no  brother  of  mine  !'  said  Mr.  Roberts, 
in  a  tone  of  disgust. 

Charles  Osmond  smiled. 

*  We  do  not  choose  our  brothers,  we  have  no 
voice  in  the  growth  of  the  family.  There  they 
are.' 

'  But  the  man  says  there  is  no  God  !' 
'  Excuse  me,  he  has  never  said  that.  What 
he  says  is,  that  the  word  God  conveys  no 
meaning  to  him.  If  3^ou  think  that  the  best  way 
to  show  your  belief  in  the  All-Father  and  your 
love  to  all  His  children  lies  in  refusing  so  much 
as  to  touch  those  who  don't  know  Him,  you 
are  of  course  justified  in  shunning  every  atheist 
or  agnostic  in  the  world.  But  I  do  not  think 
that  the  best  way.  It  was  not  Christ's  yvety. 
Therefore  I  hail  every  possible  opportunity  of 
meeting  Mr.  Raeburn  or  his  colleagues,  try  to 
find  all  the  points  we  have  in  common,  try  as 
far  as  possible  to  meet  them  on  their  own 
ground.' 

*  And  the  result  will  be  that  people  will 
call  you  an  atheist  yourself  I'  broke  in  Mr. 
Roberts. 


LOSING  ONE  FRIEND  TO  GAIN  ANOTHER.       255 

'  That  would  not  greatly  matter,'  said  Charles 
Osmond.  '  It  would  be  a  mere  sting  for  the 
moment.  It  is  not  what  men  call  us  that  we 
have  to  consider,  but  how  we  are  fulfilling  the 
work  God  has  given  us  to  do.' 

'^Pon  my  life,  it  makes  me  feel  sick  to  hear 
you  talk  like  this  about  that  miserable  Rae- 
burn !'  exclaimed  Mr.  Roberts  hotly.  ^  I  tell 
you,  Osmond,  that  you  are  ruining  your  repu- 
tation, losing  all  chance  of  preferment,  just 
because  of  this  mistaken  zeal.  It  makes  me 
furious  to  think  that  such  a  man  as  you  should 
suffer  for  such  a  creature  as  Raeburn.' 

'  Have  you  forgotten  that  such  creatures  as 
you  and  I  and  Luke  Eaeburn  had  such  a  Sav- 
iour as  Jesus  Christ?  Come,  Roberts,  in  your 
heart  you  know  you  agree  with  me.  If  one 
is  indeed  our  Father,  then  indeed  we  are  all 
brethren.' 

'I  do  not  hold  with  you!'  retorted  Mr.  Rob^ 
erts,  the  more  angrily  because  he  had  really 
hoped  to  convince  his  friend.  '  I  wouldn't  sit 
in  the  same  room  with  the  fellow,  if  you  offered 
me  the  richest  living  in   England  !     I  wouldn't 


25(5  WE  TWO. 

shake  hands  with  him  to  be  made  an  arch- 
bishop !  I  wouldn't  touch  him  with  a  pair  of 
tongs !' 

'  Even  less  charitable  than  St.  Dunstan  to 
the  devil,'  said  Charles  Osmond,  smiling  a  little 
but  sadly.  '  Except  in  that  old  legend,  how- 
ever, I  don't  think  Christianity  ever  mentions 
tongs.  If  you  can't  love  your  enemies,  and 
pray  for  them,  and  hold  out  a  brotherly  hand  to 
them,  perhaps  it  were  indeed  better  to  hold 
aloof  and  keep  as  quiet  as  you  can.' 

'  It  is  clearly  impossible  for  us  to  work  together 
any  longer,  Osmond,'  said  Mr.  Roberts,  rising. 
'  I  am  sorry  that  such  a  cause  should  separate 
us,  but  if  you  will  persist  in  visiting  an  outcast 
of  society,  a  professed  atheist,  the  most  bitter 
enemy  of  our  church,  I  cannot  allow  my  name  to 
be  associated  with  yours, — it  is  impossible  that 
I  should  hold  office  under  you.' 

So  the  two  friends  parted. 

Charles  Osmond  was  human,  and  almost 
inevitably  a  sort  of  reaction  began  in  his  mind 
the  instant  he  was  alone.  He  had  lost  one  of 
his  best  friends^  he  knew  as  well  as  possible 


LOSING  ONE  FRIEND  TO  GAIN  ANOTHER.       257 

that  they  could  never  be  on  the  same  footing  as 
before.  He  had,  moreover,  lost  in  him  a  valu- 
able co-worker.  Then_,  too,  it  was  true  enough 
that  his  defence  of  Raeburn  was  bringing  him 
into  great  disfavour  with  the  religious  world, 
and  he  was  a  sensitive  and  naturally  a  proud 
man,  who  found  blame_,  and  reproach^  and  con- 
temptuous disapproval  very  hard  to  bear.  Years 
of  hard  fighting,  years  of  patient  imitation  of 
Christ,  had  wonderfully  ennobled  him  ;  but  he 
had  not  yet  attained  to  the  sublime  humility 
which,  being  free  from  all  thought  of  self, 
cares  nothing,  scarcely  even  pauses  to  think 
of  the  world's  judgment,  too  absorbed  in 
the  work  of  the  Highest  to  have  leisure 
for  thought  of  the  lowest,  too  full  of  love 
for  the  race  to  have  love  to  spare  for  self. 
To  this  ideal  he  was  struggling,  but  he  had 
not  yet  reached  it,  and  the  thought  of  his  own 
reputation,  his  own  feelings,  would  creep  in» 
He  was  not  a  selfishly  ambitious  man,  but  every 
one  Avho  is  conscious  of  ability,  everyone  who 
feels  within  him  energies  lying  fallow  for  want 
of  opportunity,  must  be  ambitious  for  a  larger 
VOL.  I.  S 


258  WE  TWO. 

sphere  of  work.  Jnst  as  he  was  beginning  to 
dare  to  allow  himself  the  hope  of  some  change 
in  his  work,  some  wider  field,  just  as  he  was 
growing  sure  enough  of  himself  to  dare  to  ac- 
cept any  greater  work  which  might  have  been 
offered  him,  he  must,  by  bringing  himself  into 
evil  repute,  lose  every  chance  of  preferment. 
And  for  what?  For  attempting  to  obtain  a  just 
judgment  for  the  enemy  of  his  faith  ;  for  hold- 
ing out  a  brotherly  hand  to  a  man  who  might 
very  probably  not  care  to  take  it ;  for  consort- 
ing w^ith  those  who  would  at  best  regard  him 
as  an  amiable  fanatic.  Was  this  worth  all 
it  would  cost?  Could  the  exceedingly  prob- 
lematical gain  make  up  for  the  absolutely  cer- 
tain loss? 

He  took  up  the  day's  newspaper.  His  eye 
was  at  once  attracted  to  a  paragraph  headed, 
*  Mr.  Raeburn  at  Longstaff.'  The  report,  sent 
from  the  same  source  as  the  report  in  the 
Longstaff  Mercury^  which  had  so  greatly  dis- 
pleased Raeburn  that  morning,  struck  Charles 
Osmond  in  a  most  unfavourable  light.  This 
bitter  opponent  of  Christianity,  this  unsparing 


LOSING  ONE  FRIEND  TO  GAIN  ANOTHER.       259 

denouncer  of  all  that  be  held  most  sacred,  this 
was  the  man  for  whom  he  was  sacrificing  friend- 
ship, reputation,  advancement.  A  feeling  of 
absolute  disgust  rose  within  him.  For  a  mo- 
ment the  thought  came,  '  I  can't  have  any  more 
to  do  with  the  man.' 

But  he  was  too  honest  not  to  detect  almost 
at  once  his  own  Pharisaical,  un-Christlike 
spirit. 

'Look  not  every  man  on  his  own  things,  but 
every  man  also  on  the  things  of  others.  Let 
this  mind  be  in  you  which  was  also  in  Christ 
Jesus.' 

He ,  had  been  selfishly  consulting  his  own 
happiness,  his  own  ease.  Worse  still,  he,  of  all 
men  in  the  world,  had  dared  to  set  himself  up 
as  too  virtuous  forsooth  to  have  anything  to  do 
■with  an  atheist.  Was  that  the-  mind  which  was 
in  Christ  ?  Was  He  a  strait-laced,  self-righteous 
Pharisee,  too  good,  too  religious  to  have  any- 
thing to  say  to  those  who  disagreed  with  Him  ? 
Did  He  not  live  and  die  for  those  who  were  yet 
enemies  to  God?  Was  not  the  work  of  recon- 
ciliation the  work  He  came  for?     Did  He  calcu- 

s2 


260  WE   TWO. 

late  the  loss  to  Himself,  the  risk  of  failure  ? 
Ah,  no,  those  who  would  imitate  God  must  first 
give  as  a  free  gift,  without  thought  of  self,  per- 
fect love  to  all,  perfect  justice  through  that  love, 
or  else  they  are  not  like  the  Father  who  '  mak- 
eth  His  sun  to  shine  on  the  evil  and  the  good, 
and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust.' 

Charles  Osmond  paced  to  and  fro,  the  look 
of  trouble  gradually  passing  from  his  face. 
Presently  he  paused  beside  the  open  window ; 
it  looked  upon  the  little  back  garden_,  a  tiny 
strip  of  ground  indeed,  but  just  now  bright 
with  sunshine  and  fresh  with  the  beauty  of  early 
summer.  The  sunshine  seemed  to  steal  into 
his  heart  as  he  prayed. 

'  All-Father,  drive  out  my  selfish  cowardice, 
my  self-righteous  conceit.  Give  me  Thy  spirit  of 
perfect  love  to  all,  give  me  Thy  pure  hatred  of 
sin.  Melt  ray  coldness  with  Thy  burning  char- 
ity, and  if  it  be  possible  make  me  fit  to  be  Luke 
Raeburn's  friend.' 

While  he  still  stood  by  the  window  a  visi- 
tor was  announced.  He  had  been  too  much 
absorbed  to  catch  the  name,  but  it  seemed  the 


LOSING  ONE  FRIEND  TO  GAIN  ANOTHER.       261 

most  natural  thing  that  on  turning  round 
he  should  find  himself  face  to  face  with  the  pro- 
phet af  atheism. 

There  he  stood,  a  splendid  specimen  of  hu- 
manity ;  every  line  in  his  rugged  Scottish  face 
bespoke  a  character  of  extraordinary  force,  but 
the  eyes  which  in  public  Charles  Osmond  had  seen 
flashing  with  the  fire  of  the  man's  enthusiasm,  or 
gleaming  with  a  cold  metallic  light  which  indi- 
cated exactly  his  steely  endurance  of  ill-treat- 
ment, were  now  softened  and  deepened  b}^  sad- 
ness. His  heart  went  out  to  him.  Already  he 
loved  the  man,  only  hitherto  the  world's  opin- 
ion had  crept  into  his  heart  between  each  meet- 
ing, and  had  paralysed  the  free  God-like  love. 
But  it  was  to  do  so  no  longer.  That  afternoon 
he  had  dealt  it  a  final  blow,  there  was  no  more 
any  room  for  it  to  rear  its  fair-speaking  form, 
no  longer  should  its  veiled  selfishness,  its  so- 
called  virtuous  indignation  turn  him  into  a 
Pharisaical  judge. 

He  received  him  with  a  hand-shake  which 
conveyed  to  Raeburn  much  of  the  warmth,  the 
reality,  the  friendliness   of  the    man.     He  had 


262  WE  TWO. 

always  liked  Charles  Osmond,  but  he  had  gen- 
erally met  him  either  in  public,  or  when  he  was 
harassed  and  pre-occupied.  Now,  when  he  was 
at  leisure,  when,  too,  he  was  in  great  trouble,  he 
instinctively  perceived  that  Osmond  had  in  a 
rare  degree  the  broad-hearted  sympathy  which 
he  was  just  now  in  need  of.  From  that  minute 
a  life-long  friendship  sprang  up  between  the 
two  men. 

'  I  came  really  to  see  your  son,'  said  Raeburn, 
'  but  they  tell  me  he  is  out.  I  want  to  know 
the  whole  truth  about  Erica.' 

It  was  not  his  way  to  speak  ver}^  much  where 
he  felt  deeply,  but  Charles  Osmond  could  detect 
all  tlie  deep  anxiety,  the  half-indulged  hope 
which  lay  hidden  behind  the  strong  reserved 
exterior.  He  had  heard  enough  of  the  case  to 
be  able  to  satisfy  him,  to  assure  him  that  there 
w^as  no  danger,  that  all  must  be  left  to  time 
and  patience  and  careful  observance  of  the 
doctor's  regulations.  Raeburn  sighed  with 
relief  at  the  repeated  assurance  that  there  was 
no  danger,  that  recovery  was  only  a  question 
of  time.     Death    had    so    recently   visited   his 


LOSING  ONE  FRIEND  TO  GAIN  ANOTHEK.       263 

home  that  a  grisly  fear  bad  taken  possession  of 
his  heart.  Once  free  of  that,  he  could  speak 
almost  cheerfully  of  the  lesser  evil. 

'  It  will  be  a  great  trial  to  her,  such  absolute 
imprisonment ;  she  is  never  happy  unless  she 
is  hard  at  work.  But  she  is  brave  and  strong- 
willed.  AVill  you  look  in  and  see  her  when  you 
can?' 

'Certainly,'  said  Charles  Osmond.  '  We 
must  do  our  best  to  keep  up  her  spirits.' 

'  Yes,  luckily  she  is  a  great  reader,  other- 
wise such  a  long  rest  would  be  intolerable,  I 
should  fancy.' 

'  You  do  not  object  to  my  coming  to  see  her  V 
said  Charles  Osmond,  looking  full  into  his  com- 
panion's eyes.  '  You  know  that  we  discuss 
religious  questions  pretty  freely.' 

'Religious  questions  always  are  freely  dis- 
cussed in  my  house,'  said  Raeburn.  ^It  will  be 
the  greatest  advantage  to  her  to  have  to  turn 
things  well  over  in  her  mind.  Besides,  we 
always  make  a  point  of  studying  our  ad- 
versaries' case  even  more  closely  than  our 
own,  and,  if  she  has  a  chance  of  doing  it  per- 


264         -  WE  TWO. 

sonally  as  well  as  through  books,  all  the  better.' 
'  But  supposing  that  such  an  unlikely  thing- 
were  to  happen  as  that  she  should  see  reason 
to  change  her  present  views  ?  Supposing,  it 
you  can  suppose  anything  so  unlikely,  she 
should  ever  in  future  years  come  to  believe  in 
Christianity  V 

Raeburn  smiled,  not  quite  pleasantly. 
'  It  is  as  you  say  such  a  very  remote  contin- 
gency !'  He  paused,  grew  grave,  then  contin- 
ued wath  all  his  native  nobility  :  '  Yet  I  like 
you  the  better  for  having  brought  forward  such 
an  idea,  improbable  as  I  hope  it  may  be  consid- 
ered. I  feel  very  sure  of  Erica.  She  has 
thought  a  great  deal,  she  has  had  every  possi- 
ble advantage.  We  never  teach  on  authority ; 
she  has  been  left  perfectly  free  and  has  learned 
to  weigh  evidences  and  probabilities,  not  to  be 
led  astray  by  any  emotional  fancies  but  to  be 
guided  by  reason.  She  has  always  heard  both 
sides  of  the  case ;  she  has  lived  as  it  were  in  an 
atmosphere  of  debate,  and  has  been,  and  of  course 
always  will  be,  quite  free  to  form  her  own 
opinion  on  every  subject.     It  is  not  for  nothing 


LOSING  ONE  FRIEND  TO  GAIN  ANOTHER.       265 

that  we  call  ourselves  Freethinkers.  Absolute 
freedom  of  thought  and  speech  is  part  of  our 
creed.  So  far  from  objecting  to  your  holding- 
free  discussions  with  my  daughter^  I  shall  be 
positively  grateful  to  you,  and  particularly  just 
now.  I  fancy  Erica  has  inherited  enough  of 
njy  nature  to  enjoy  nothing  better  than  a  little 
opposition.' 

'  I  know  you  are  a  born  fighter/  said  Charles 
Osmond.  '  We  sympathise  with  each  other  in 
that.  And,  next  to  the  bliss  of  a  hard-won 
victory,  I  place  the  satisfaction  of  being  well 
conquered.' 

Raeburn  laughed. 

'  I  am  glad  we  think  alike  there.  People  are 
very  fond  of  describing  me  as  a  big  bull-dog, 
but  if  they  would  think  a  little  they  would  see 
that  the  love  of  overcoming  obstacles  is  deeply 
rooted  in  the  heart  of  every  true  man.  What 
is  the  meaning  of  our  English  love  of  field 
sports  ?  What  the  explanation  of  the  mania 
for  Alpine  climbings  ?  It  is  no  despicable 
craving  for  distinction,  it  is  the  innate  love  of 
fighting,  struggling,  and  conquering.' 


2QQ  WE  TWO. 

'  Well,  there  are  many  obstacles  which  we 
can  struggle  to  remove  side  by  side/  said 
Charles  Osmond.  '  We  should  be  like  one  man, 
I  fancy,  on  the  question  of  the  opium  trade,  for 
instance.' 

In  a  few  vigorous  words  Raeburn  denounced 
this  monstrous  national  sin. 

'Are  you  going  to  the  meeting  to-night?'  he 
added,  after  a  pause. 

^  Yes,  I  had  thought  of  it.  •  Let  us  go  to- 
gether.    Shall  you  speak?' 

'  Not  to-night,'  said  Raeburn,  a  smile  flickering 
about  his  usually  stern  lips.  '  The  Right  Rev- 
erend Father,  &c.,  &c.,  who  is  to  occupy  the 
chair,  might  object  to  announcing  that  ^'  Mr 
Raeburn  would  now  address  the  meeting.^'  No, 
this  is  not  the  time  or  place  for  me.  So  pre- 
judiced are  people  that  the  mere  connection  of 
my  name  with  the  question  would  probably  do 
more  harm  than  good.  1  should  like,  I  confess, 
to  get  up  without  introduction,  to  speak  not 
from  the  platform  but  from  among  the  audience 
incognito.  But  that  is  impossible  for  a  man 
who  has  the  misfortune  to  be  five  inches  above 


LOSING  ONE   FRIEND  TO  GAIN  ANOTHER.      267 

the  average  height,  and  whose  white  hair  has 
become  a  proverb,  since  some  one  made  the 
■unfortunate  remark,  repeated  in  a  hundred 
newspapers,  that  the  "  hoary  head  was  only 
a  crown  of  glory  when  found  in  the  way  of 
righteousness." ' 

Charles  Osmond  could  not  help  laughing. 

'  The  worst  of  these  newspaper  days  is  that 
one  never  can  make  an  end  of  anything.  That 
remark  has  been-  made  to  me  since  at  several 
meetings.  At  the  last,  I  told  the  speaker  that 
I  was  so  tired  of  comments  on  my  personal 
appearance  that  I  should  soon  have  to  resort 
either  to  the  dyer  or  the  wig-maker.  Bat  here 
am  I  wasting  your  time  and  my  own,  and  for- 
getting the  poor  little  maid  at  home.  Good- 
bye. I'll  call  in  passing,  then,  at  a  quarter  to 
eight.  Tom  Craigie  will  probably  be  with  me, 
he  is  very  rabid  on  the  subject.' 

'Craigie  and  I  are  quite  old  friends,'  said 
Charles  Osmond. 

And  then,  as  on  the  preceding  night  he 
had  stood  at  the  door  while  Erica  crossed  the 
square,  so  now  involuntarily  his  eyes  followed 


268  WE  TWO. 

Raebin-D.  In  his  very  \valk  the  character  ot 
the  man  was  indicated  : — firm,  steady,  imper- 
turbable, straight-forward. 


269 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

CHARLES  OSMOND  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND. 

Fiat  justitia  ruat  coelum. 

Proverb, 

Justice, — the  miracle  worker  amongst  men. 

John  Bright  (July  14,  1868.) 

*  I  THOUGHT  you  were  never  coming  to  see 
me,'  said  Erica,  putting  down  a  newspaper  and 
looking  up  with  eager  welcome  at  Charles 
Osmond,  who  had  just  been  announced. 

'  It  has  not  been  for  want  of  will,'  he  re- 
plied, sitting  down  near  her  couch,  'but  I  have 
been  overwhelmed  with  work  the  last  few  days. 
How  are  you  getting  on  "?  I  am  glad  you  don^t 
altogether  refuse  to  see  your  prophet  of  evil.' 

'  It  would  have  been  worse  if  you  hadn't 
spoken,'  she   said,  in   the    tone    of  one  trying* 


270  WE  TWO. 

bard  to  make  the  best  of  things.  ^  I  was  rather 
rash  though  to  say  that  I  should  Hke  my  wheels 
to  ruu  down  ;  I  didn't  know  how  terrible  it  is 
to  be  still.  One  does  so  grudge  all  the  lost 
time.^ 

'  But  you  will  not  let  this  be  lost  time — you 
will  read.' 

'  Oh,  yes,  happily  I  can  do  that.  And  Mrs. 
McNaughton  is  going  to  give  me  physiology 
lessons,  and  dear  old  Professor  Gosse  has  prom- 
ised to  come  and  teach  me  whenever  he  can. 
He  is  so  devoted  to  father,  you  know,  I  think 
be  would  do  anything  for  me  just  because  I  am 
bis  child.  It  is  a  comfort  that  father  has  so 
many  real  good  friends.  What  I  do  so  tho- 
roughly bate  is  the  thought  of  having  to  be  a 
passive  verb  for  so  long.  You've  no  idea  how 
aggravating  it  is  to  lie  here  and  listen  to  all 
that  is  going  on,  to  hear  of  great  meetings  and 
not  to  be  able  to  go,  to  hear  of  work  to  be  done 
and  not  to  be  able  to  do  it.  And  I  suppose 
one  notices  little  things  more  when  one  is  ill, 
for  just  to  lie  still  and  watch  our  clumsy  little 
servant    lay    the   table   for   dinner,  clattering 


CHARLES  OSMOND  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND.        271 

down  the  knives  and  forks  and  tossing  down 
the  plates^  makes  me  actually  cross  !  And  then 
they  let  the  room  get  so  untidy  ;  jnst  look  at 
that  stack  of  books  for  reviewing,  and  that  chaos 
of  papers  in  the  corner !  If  I  could  but  get  up 
for  just  five  minutes,  I  shouldn^t  mind.' 

^Poor  child,'  said  Charles  Osmond,  'this 
comes  very  hard  on  you/ 

'  I  know  I'm  grumbling  dreadfully,  but  if  you 
knew  how  horrid  it  is  to  be  cut  off  from  every- 
thing !  And,  of  course,  it  happens  that  another 
controversy  is  beginning  about  that  Longstaff 
report.  I  have  been  reading  half-a-dozen  of  to- 
day's newspapers,  and  each  one  is  worse  than 
the  last.  Look  here  !  Just  read  that,  and  try  to 
imagine  it's  your  father  they  are  slandering ! 
Oh,  if  I  could  but  get  up  for  one  minute  and 
stamp  I' 

'And  is  this  untrue?'  asked  Charles  Osmond, 
when  he  had  finished  the  account  in  question. 

'  There  is  just  enough  truth  in  it  to  make  it 
worse  than  a  direct  lie,'  said  Erica,  hotly. 
'They  have  quoted  his  own  words,  but  in  a 
sense  in  which  he  never  meant  them,  or  they 


272  WE  TWO. 

have  quite  disregarded  the  context.  If  3'ou  will 
give  me  those  books  on  the  table^  I'll  just  show 
you  how  they  have  misrepresented  him  by 
hacking  out  single  sentences,  and  twisting  and 
distorting  all  he  says  in  public' 

Charles  Osmond  looked  at  the  passages  re- 
ferred to.  and  saw  that  Erica  had  not  complahi- 
ed  without  reason. 

'  Yes,  that  is  very  imfair — shamefully  unfair,' 
he  said.  Then,  after  a  pause,  he  added  abrupt- 
ly, ^  Erica,  are  you  good  at  languages  V 

'  I  am  very  fond  of  them,'  she  said,  surprised 
at  the  sudden  turn  he  had  given  to  the 
conversation. 

'  Supposing  that  Mr.  Raeburn's  speeches  and 
doings  were  a  good  deal  spoken  of  in  Europe, 
as  no  doubt  they  are,  and  that  a  long  time  after 
his  death  one  of  his  successors  made  some  con- 
verts to  secularism  in  Italy,  and  wrote  in  Italian 
all  that  he  could  remember  of  the  life  and  words 
of  his  late  teacher.  Then  suppose  that  the 
Italian  life  of  Raeburn  was  translated  into 
Chinese,  and  that  hundreds  of  years  after,  a 
Heathen   Chinee   sat  down    to    read    it.     His 


CHARLES  OSMOND  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND.         278 

Oriental  mind  found  it  hard  to  understand  Mr. 
Raeburn's  thoroughly  Western  mind ;  he  didn't 
see  anything  noble  in  Mr.  Raeburn's  character, 
couldn't  understand  his  mode  of  thought,  read 
through  the  life,  perhaps  studied  it  after  a 
fashion,  or  believed  he  did  ;  then  shut  it  up,  and 
said  there  might  possibly  have  been  such  a  man, 
but  the  proofs  were  very  weak,  and,  even  if  he 
had  lived,  he  didn't  think  he  was  any  great 
shakes,  though  the  people  did  make  such  a 
fuss  about  him.  Would  you  call  that  Heathen 
Chinee  fair?' 

Erica  could  not  help  smiling,  though  she  saw 
what  he  was  driving  at. 

But  Charles  Osmond  felt  much  too  keenly  to 
continue  in  such  a  light  strain.  He  was  no 
weak-minded,  pleasant  conversationalist,  but  a 
prophet,  who  knew  how  to  speak  hard  truths 
sometimes. 

'  Erica,'  he  said,  almost  sternly,  '  you  talk 
much  about  those  who  quote  your  father's 
words  unfairly  ;  but  have  you  never  misquoted 
the  words  of  Christ  ?  You  deny  Him  and  dis- 
believe in  Him,  yet  you  have  never  really  studied 
VOL.  I.  T 


274  WE  TWO. 

His  life.  You  have  read  the  New  Testament 
through  a  veil  of  prejudice.  Mind,  I  am  not 
saying  one  word  in  defence  of  those  so-called 
Christians  who  treat  you  unfairly  or  uncharit- 
ably ;  but  I  do  say  that,  as  far  as  I  can  see,  you 
are  quite  as  unfair  to  Christ  as  they  are  to  your 
father.  Of  course,  you  may  reply  that  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  lived  nearly  nineteen  hundred  years 
ago,  and  that  your  father  is  still  living:  that 
you  have  many  difficulties  and  doubts  to  com- 
bat, while  our  bigots  can  verify  every  fact  or 
quotation  with  regard  to  Mr.  Raeburn  with  per- 
fect ease  and  certainty.  That  is  true  enough. 
But  the  difficulties,  if  honestly  faced,  might  be 
surmounted.  You  don^t  honestly  face  them ; 
you  say  to  yourself,  *'  I  have  gone  into  all  these 
matters  carefully,  and  now  I  have  finally  made 
up  my  mind  ;  there  is  an  end  of  the  matter !" 
You  are  naturally  prejudiced  against  Christ ; 
every  day  your  prejudices  will  deepen  unless 
you  strike  out  resolutely  for  yourself  as  a, 
truth-seeker,  as  one  who  insists  on  always 
considering  all  sides  of  the  question.  At 
present  you  are  absolutely  unfair,  you  will  not 


CHARLES  OSMOND  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND.         275 

take  the  trouble  to  study  the  hfe  of  Christ.' 
Few  people  like  to  be  told  of  their  faults. 
Erica  could  just  endure  it  from  her  father,  but 
froiQ  no  one  else.  She  was,  besides,  too  young- 
yet  to  have  learnt  even  the  meaning  of  the 
word  humiHty.  Had  Charles  Osmond  been  a 
few  years  younger,  she  would  not  even  have 
listened  to  him.  As  it  was,  he  was  a  grey- 
haired  man,  whom  she  loved  and  revered;  he 
was,  moreover,  a  guest.  She  was  very  angry 
with  him,  but  she  restrained  her  anger. 

He  had  watched  her  attentively  while  he  spoke. 
She  had  at  first  only  been  surprised;  then  her 
anger  had  been  kindled,  and  she  gave  him  one 
swift  flash  from  eyes  which  looked  like  live 
coals.  Then  she  turned  her  face  away  from 
him^  so  that  he  could  only  see  one  crimson 
cheek.  There  was  a  pause  after  he  had  said  his 
say.  Presently,  with  a  great  effort,  Erica  faced 
him  once  more,  and,  in  a  manner  which  would 
have  been  dignified  had  it  not  been  a  trifle  too 
frigid,  made  some  casual  remark  upon  a  different 
subject.  He  saw  that  to  stay  longer  was  mere 
waste  of  time. 

t2 


276  WE  TWO. 

AVhen  the  door  had  closed  behind  him,  Erica's 
anger  blazed  up  once  more.  That  he  should 
have  dared  to  accuse  her  of  unfairness !  That 
he  should  have  dared  actually  to  rebuke  her  I 
If  he  had  given  her  a  good  shaking,  she  could 
not  have  felt  more  hurt  and  ruffled.  And  then 
to  choose  this  day  of  all  others,  just  when  life 
was  so  hard  to  her,  just  when  she  was  condemn- 
ed to  a  long  imprisonment.  It  was  simply 
brutal  of  him  !  If  anyone  had  told  her  that  he 
would  do  such  a  things  she  would  not  have  be- 
lieved them.  He  had  said  nothing  of  the  sort 
to  her  before,  though  they  had  known  each 
other  so  long ;  but,  now  that  she  was  ill  and 
helpless  and  unable  to  get  away  from  him,  he 
had  seen  fit  to  come  and  lecture  her.  Well,  he 
was  a  parson !  she  might  have  known  that 
sooner  or  later  the  horrid,  tyrannical,  priestl}^ 
side  of  him  would  show !  And  yet  she  had 
liked  him  so  much,  trusted  him  so  much  !  It 
was  indescribably  bitter  to  think  that  he  was 
no  longer  the  hero  she  had  thought  him  to  be. 
That,  after  all,  he  was  not  a  grand,  noble,  self- 
denying  man,  but  a  fault-finding  priest ! 


CHARLES  OSMOND  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND.         277 

She  spent  the  rest  of  the  afternoon  in  alter- 
nate wrath  and  grief.  In  the  evening  Aunt 
Jean  read  her  a  somewhat  dry  book  which  re- 
quired all  her  attention,  and,  consequently,  her 
anger  cooled  for  want  of  thoughts  to  stimulate 
it.  Her  father  did  not  come  in  till  late;  but,  as 
he  carried  her  upstairs  to  bed^  she  told  him  of 
Charles  Osmond's  interview. 

*  I  told  him  you  liked  a  little  opposition,'  was 
his  reply. 

*  I  don't  know  about  opposition,  but  I  didn't 
like  him,  he  showed  liis  priestly  side.' 

'  I  am  sorry,'  replied  Raeburn.  '  For  my  part 
I  genuinely  like  the  man ;  he  seems  to  me  a 
grand  fellow,  and  I  should  have  said  not  in  the 
least  spoilt  by  his  Christianity,  for  he  is  neither 
exclusive,  nor  narrow-minded,,  nor  opposed  to 
progress.  Infatuated  on  one  point,  of  course, 
but  a  thorough  man  in  spite  of  it.' 

Left  once  more  alone  in  her  little  attic-room. 
Erica  began  to  think  over  things  more  quietly. 
So  her  father  had  told  him  that  she  liked  oppo- 
sition, and  he  had  doled  out  to  her  a  rebuke 
which  was  absolutely  unanswerable  !     But  why 


278  WE  TWO. 

■anaoswerable  ?  She  had  been  too  angry  to 
reply  at  the  time.  It  was  one  of  the  few  maxims 
her  father  had  given  her,  '  When  you  are  angry 
be  very  slow  to  speak.'  But  she  might  write 
an  answer,  a  nice,  cold,  cutting  answer,  respect- 
ful, of  course^  but  very  frigid.  She  would 
clearly  demonstrate  to  him  that  she  was  per- 
fectly fair,  and  that  he,  her  accuser,  was  unfair. 

And  then,  quite  quietly,  she  began  to  turn 
over  the  accusations  in  her  mind.  Quoting  the 
words  of  Christ  without  regard  to  the  context, 
twisting  their  meaning.  Neglecting  real  study 
of  Christ's  character  and  life.  Seeing  all  through 
a  veil  of  prejudice. 

She  would  begin  like  her  father  with  a 
definition  of  terms.  What  did  he  mean 
by  study  ?  What  did  she  mean  by  study  ? 
Well,  such  searching  analysis,  for  instance,  as 
she  had  applied  to  the  character  of  Hamlet, 
when  she  had  had  to  get  up  one  of  Shakespeare's 
plays  for  her  examination.  She  had  worked 
very  hard  at  that,  had  really  taken  every  one  of 
his  speeches  and  soliloquies,  and  had  tried  to 
gather  his  true  character  from  them  as  well  as 
from  his  actions. 


CHARLES  OSMOXD  SPEAKS  HIS  :\IIND.         279 

At  this  poiut  she  wandered  away  from  the 
subject  a  little,  and  began  to  wonder  when  she 
should  hear  the  result  of  the  examination,  and 
to  hope  that  she  might  get  a  first.  By-and-by 
she  came  to  herself  with  a  sudden  and  very  un- 
comfortable shock.  If  the  sort  of  work  she  had 
given  to  Hamlet  was  study,  had  she  ever  studied 
the  character  of  Christ  ? 

She  had  all  her  life  heard  what  her  father  had 
to  say  against  Him,  and  what  a  good  many  well- 
meaning,  but  not  very  convincing,  people  had 
to  say  for  Him.  She  had  heard  a  few  sermons 
and  several  lectures  on  various  subjects  connect- 
ed with  Christ's  religion.  She  had  read  many 
books  both  for  and  against  Him.  She  had  read 
the  New  Testament.  But  could  she  quite  hon- 
estl^^  say  that  she  had  studied  the  character  of 
Christ?  Had  she  not  been  predisposed  to  think 
her  father  in  the  right  ?  He  would  not  at  all 
approve  of  that.  Had  she  been  a  true  Free- 
thinker? Had  she  not  taken  a  good  deal  to  be 
truth  because  he  said  it  ?  If  so,  she  was  not  a 
bit  more  fair  than  the  majority  of  Christians  who 
never  took  the  trouble   to  go  into   things  for 


280  WE  TWO. 

themselves,  and  study  things  from  the  point  of 
view  of  an  outsider. 

In  the  silence  and  darkness  of  her  little 
room,  she  began  to  suspect  a  good  many  un- 
j)leasant  and  hitherto  unknown  facts  about 
herself. 

'After  all,  I  do  believe  that  Mr.  Osmond  was 
light,'  she  confessed  at  length.  '  1  am  glad  to 
get  back  my  belief  in  him  ;  but  I've  come  to  a 
horrid  bit  of  lath  and  plaster  in  m^'self  where  I 
thought  it  was  all  good  stone.' 

She  fell  asleep  and  dreamt  of  the  Heathen 
Chinee  reading  the  translation  of  the  translation 
of  her  father's  words,  and  disbelieving  altogether 
in  '  that  invented  demagogue,  Luke  Raeburn.' 

The  next  day,  Charles  Osmond,  sitting  at 
work  in  his  study,  and  feeling  more  depressed 
and  hopeless  than  he  would  have  cared  to  own 
even  to  himself,  was  roused  by  the  arrival  of  a 
little  three-cornered  note.     It  ran  as  follows  : — 

'  Dear  Mr.  Osmond, 

'  You  made  me  very  ang).'y  yesterday, 
and  sad,  too,  for  of  course  it  was  a  case  of  "Et  tu. 


CHARLES  OSMOND  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND.         281 

Brute."  But  last  night  I  came  to  the  unpleasant 
conclusion  that  you  were  quite  right,  and  that 
I  was  quite  wrong.  To  prove  to  you  that  I  am 
no  longer  angry,  I  am  going  to  ask  you  a 
great  favour.  Will  you  teach  me  Greek? 
Your  parable  of  the  Heathen  Chinee  has  set  mo 
thinking. 

'  Y'ours  very  sincerely, 

'  Erica  Baeburn.' 

Charles  Osmond  felt  the  tears  come  to  his 
eyes.  The  straightforward  simplicity  of  the 
letter,  the  candid  avowal  of  having  been  '  quite 
wrong/  an  avowal  not  easy  for  one  of  Erica's 
character  to  make^  touched  him  inexpressibly. 
Taking  a  Greek  grammar  from  his  bookshelves, 
he  set  off  at  once  for  Guilford  Terrace. 

He  found  Erica  looking  very  white  and 
fragile,  and  with  lines  of  suffering  about  her 
mouth ;  but,  though  physically  weary,  her  mind 
seemed  as  vigorous  as  ever.  She  received  him 
with  her  usual  frankness,  and  with  more  anima- 
tion in  her  look  than  he  had  seen  for  some  weeks. 

'  I  did  think  you  perfectly  horrid  yesterday  !' 


282  WE  TWO. 

she  exclaimed.  *  And  was  miserable,  besides,  at 
the  prospect  of  losing  one  of  my  heroes.  You 
can  be  very  severe.' 

'The  infliction  of  pain  is  only  justified  when 
the  inflictor  is  certain,  or  as  nearly  certain  as  he 
can  be,  that  the  pain  will  be  productive  of  good,' 
said  Charles  Osmond. 

'  I  suppose  that  is  the  way  you  account 
for  the  origin  of  evil,'  said  Erica,  thoughtfully. 

*  Yes,'  replied  Charles  Osmond,  pleased  that 
she  should  have  thought  of  the  subject,  '  that  to 
me  seems  the  only  possible  explanation,  other- 
wise God  would  be  either  not  perfectly  good  or 
not  omnipotent.  His  all-wisdom  enables  Him 
to  over-rule  that  pain  which  He  has  willed  to 
be  the  necessary  outcome  of  infractions  of  His 
order.  Pain,  you  see,  is  made  into  a  means  of 
helping  us  to  find  out  where  that  order  has 
been  broken,  and  so  teaching  us  to  obey  it  in 
the  long  run.' 

'But  if  there  is  an  all-powerful  God,  wouldn't 
it  have  been  much  better  if  He  had  made  it  im- 
possible for  us  to  go  wrong  V 

*  It   would    have    saved   much   trouble,    un- 


CHARLES  OSMOND  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND,        28^ 

doubteclly  ;  but  do  you  thick  that  which  costs 
us  least  trouble  is  generally  the  most  worth 
having?  I  know  a  noble  fellow  who  has 
fought  his  way  upward  through  sins  and 
temptations — you  would  like  him,  by  the  way, 
for  he  was  once  an  atheist.  He  is,  by  virtue  of 
all  he  has  passed  through,  all  he  has  overcome_y 
one  of  the  finest  men  I  have  ever  known.' 

'  That  is  the  friend,  I  suppose,  whom  your 
son  mentioned  to  me.  But  I  don't  see  your 
argument,  for  if  there  were  an  all-powerful 
God  He  could  have  caused  the  man  you  speak 
of  to  be  as  noble  and  good  without  passing- 
through  pain  and  temptation.' 

*But  God  does  not  work  arbitrarily,  but  by 
laws  of  progression.  Nor  does  His  omnipotence 
include  the  working  of  contradictions.  He  can- 
not both  cause  a  thing  to  be  and  not  to  be  at 
the  same  time.  H'  it  is  a  law  that  that  which 
has  grown  by  struggle  and  effort  shall  be  most 
noble,  God  will  not  arbitrarily  reverse  that  law 
or  truth  because  the  creation  of  sinless  beings 
would  involve  less  trouble.' 

'  It   all   seems    to   me  so  unreal !'  exclaimed 


rODViv/:  Ts^x-^J- 


I 


284  WE  TWO. 

Erica.     '  It    seems    like   talking   of    thia    air !' 

'I  expect  it  does/  said  Charles  Osmond, 
trying  to  realise  to  himself  her  position. 

There  was  a  silence. 

'  How  did  this  man  of  whom  you  speak 
come  to  desert  our  side  T  asked  Erica.  '  I  sup- 
pose, as  you  say  he  was  one  of  the  finest  men 
you  ever  knew,  he  must,  at  least,  have  had  a 
great  intellect.  How  did  he  begin  to  think  all 
these  unlikel}',  unreal  things  true  T 

'-  Donovan  began  by  seeing  the  grandeur  of  the 
character  of  Christ.  He  followed  His  example 
for  many  years,  calling  himself  all  the  time  an 
atheist ;  at  last  he  realised  that  in  Christ  we  see 
the  Father.' 

'  I  am  sorry  we  lost  him  if  he  was  such  a 
Dice  man,'  was  Erica's  sole  comment.  Then 
turning  her  beautiful  eyes  on  Charles  Os- 
mond she  said,  *  I  hope  my  note  did  not  con- 
vey to  you  more  than  1  intended.  I  asked  you 
if  you  would  teach  me  Greek,  and  I  mean  to 
try  to  study  the  character  of  Christ ;  but,  quite 
to  speak  the  truth,  I  don't  really  want  to,  I  only 
do  it  because  I  see  I  have  not  been  fair.' 


CHARLES  OSMOND  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND.        285 

'  You  do  it  for  the  sake  of  being  a  true  truth- 
seeker,  the  best  possible  reason.' 

'  I  thought  you  would  think  I  was  going  to 
do  it  because  I  hoped  to  get  something.  I 
thought  one  of  your  strong  points  was  that  peo- 
ple must  come  in  a  state  of  need  and  expecting 
to  be  satisfied.  1  don't  expect  anything.  I  am 
only  doing  it  for  the  sake  of  honesty  and  thor- 
oughness.    I  don't  expect  any  good  at  all.' 

'  Is  it  likely  that  you  can  expect  when  you 
know  so  little  what  is  there  ?  What  can  you 
bring  better  than  a  perfectly  honest  mind  to 
the  search  ?  Erica_,  if  I  hadnH  known  that  you 
were  absolutely  sincere,  I  should  not  have  dared 
to  give  you  the  pain  I  gave  you  yesterday.  Tt 
was  my  trust  in  your  perfect  sincerity  which 
brought  you  that  strong  accusation.  Even 
then  it  Avas  a  sore  piece  of  work.' 

'  Did  you  mind  it  a  little  V  exclaimed  Erica. 
But,  directly  she  had  spoken,  she'felt  that  the 
question  was  absurd,  for  she  saw  a  look  in 
Charles  Osmond's  eyes  that  made  the  word 
*  little'  a  mockery. 

*What    makes    that    man    so   loving?'    she 


286  \YE  TWO. 

thought  to  herself.  '  He  reminded  me  almost 
of  father,  yet  I  am  no  child  of  his,  I  am 
opposed  to  all  that  he  teaches.  I  have  spoken 
my  mind  out  to  him  in  a  way  which  must 
sometimes  have  pained  him.  Yet  he  cares 
for  me  so  much  that  it  pained  him  exceed- 
ingly to  give  me  pain  yesterday  !' 

His  character  puzzled  her.  The  loving 
breadth,  the  stern  condemnation  of  whatever 
was  not  absolutely  true,  the  disregard  of  what 
the  world  said,  the  hatred  of  shams,  and, 
most  puzzling  of  all,  the  often  apparent 
struggle  with  himself,  the  unceasing  effort  to 
conquer  his  chief  fault.  Yet  this  noble,  honest, 
intellectual  man  was  labouring  under  a  great 
delusion,  a  delusion  which  somehow  gave  him 
an  extraordinary  power  of  loving !  Ah,  no  !  it 
could  not  be  his  Christianity,  though,  which 
made  him  loving,  for  were  not  most  Christians 
Lard  and  bitter  and  narrow-minded  ? 

'I  wish,'  she  said,  abruptly,  'you  would  tell 
me  what  makes  you  willing  to  be  friends  with 
us.  I  know  well  enough  that  the  Church 
Chronicle   has    been   punishing   you    for     your 


CHARLES  OSMOND  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND.         ^87 

defence  of  my  father,  and  that  there  must  be  a 
thousand  disagreeables  to  encounter  in  your  own 
set  just  because  you  visit  us.  Why  do  you  come?' 
*  Because  I  care  for  you  very  much.-' 
'  But  you  care,  too,  perhaps,  for  other  people 
who  will  probably  cut  you  for  flying  in  the  face 
of  society  and  visiting  social  outcasts.' 

'  I  don't  think  I  can  explain  it  to  you  yet/ 
he  replied.  '  You  w^ould  only  tell  me,  as  you 
told  me  once  before,  that  I  was  talking  riddles 
to  you.  When  you  have  read  your  Greek 
Testament  and  really  studied  the  life  of  Christ, 
I  think  you  Avill  understand.  In  the  meantime, 
St.  Paul,  I  think,  answers  your  question  better 
than  I  could,  but  you  wouldn't  understand  even 
his  words,  I  fancy.  There  they  are  in  the 
Greek/ — he  opened  a  Testament  and  showed 
her  a  passage.  '  I  believe  you  would  think  the 
English  almost  as  great  gibberish  as  this  looks 
to  you  in  its  unknown  characters.' 

'  Do  you  advise  everyone  to  learn  Greek?' 
'  No  :  many  have  neither  time  nor  ability,  and 
those  who   are   not  apt    at    languages    would 
spend  their  time  more  usefully  over  good  tran- 


288  WE  TWO. 

slations  I  think.  But  you  have  time  and 
brains_,  so  I  am  very  glad  to  teach  you.' 

*  I  am  afraid  I  would  much  rather  it  were 
for  any  other  purpose !'  said  Erica.  '  I  am 
somehow  weary  of  the  very  name  of  Christ- 
ianity. I  have  heard  Avrangling  over  the 
Bible  till  I  am  tired  to  death  of  it,  and  dis- 
cussions about  the  Atonement,  and  the  Incar- 
nation, and  the  Resurrection,  till  the  very 
words  are  hateful  to  me.  I  am  afraid  I 
shock  you,  but  just  put  yourself  in  my  place 
and  imagine  how  you  would  feel.  It  is  not 
even  as  if  I  had  to  debate  the  various  questions  ; 
I  have  merely  to  sit  and  listen  to  a  never-ending 
dispute.' 

^  You  sadden  me  ;  but  it  is  quite  natural  that 
you  should  be  weary  of  such  debates.  I  want 
you  to  realise,  though,  that  in  the  stormy  at- 
mosphere of  your  father's  lecture  hall,  in  the 
din  and  strife  of  controversy,  it  is  impossible 
that  you  should  gain  any  true  idea  of  Christ's 
real  character.  Put  aside  all  thought  of  the 
dogmas  you  have  been  wearied  with,  and  study 
the  life  of  the  Man.' 


CHARLES  OSMOND  SPEAKS  HIS  MIND,        289 

Then  the  lesson  began.  It  proved  a  treat  to 
both  teacher  and  pupil.  When  Charles  Osmond 
had  left,  Erica  still  worked  on. 

'  I  should  like,  at  any  rate,  to  spell  out  hi& 
riddle,'  she  thought  to  herself,  turning  back  to 
the  passage  he  had  shown  her.  And  letter  by 
letter,  and  word  by  word,  she  made  out  the 
sentence,  '  For  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth 
us.' 

Was  that  what  had  made  him  come  ?  Why, 
that  was  the  alleged  reason  for  half  the  persecu- 
tions they  met  with !  Did  the  love  of  Christ 
constrain  Charles  Osmond  to  be  their  friend^ 
and   at  the  same  time  constrain  the  clergy  of 

X not    many    years   before    to   incite  the 

people  to  stone  her  father,  and  offer  him  every 
possible  insult  ?  Was  it  possible  that  the  love 
of  Christ  constrained  Mr.  Osmond  to  endure 
contempt  and  censure  on  their  behalf,  and  con- 
strained Mr.  Randolph  to  hire  a  band  of  roughs 
to  interrupt  her  father's  speeches  ? 

*  He  is  a  grand  exception  to  the  general  rule,' 
she  said  to  herself.  'If  there  were  many 
Christians   like  him,   I  should   begin   to   think 

VOL.  I.  U 


290  WE  TWO. 

there  must  be  something  more  in  Christianity 
than  we  thought.  Well,  if  only  to  please  him, 
1  must  try  to  study  the  New  Testament  over 
again,  and  as  thoroughly  as  I  can.  No,  not  to 
please  him,  though,  but  for  the  sake  of  being 
perfectly  honest.  I  would  much  rather  be 
working  at  that  new  book  of  Tyndall's  !' 


291 


CHAPTER  XV. 


AN  INTERVAL. 


How  can  man  love  but  what  he  yearns  to  help  ? 

R.  Browning. 

During  the  year  of  Erica's  illness,  Brian  began 
to  realise  bis  true  position  towards  her  better 
than  he  had  hitherto  done.  He  saw  quite  well 
that  any  intrusion  of  his  love,  even  any  slight 
manifestation  of  it,  might  do  untold  harm.  She 
was  not  ready  for  it  yet — why,  he  could  not 
have  told. 

The  truth  was,  that  his  Undine,  although  in 
many  respects  a  high-souled  woman,  was  still 
in  some  respects  a  child.  She  would  have  been 
merely  embarrassed  by  his  love ;  she  did  not 
want  it.  She  liked  him  very  much  as  an  ac- 
quaintance; he  was  to  her  Tom's  friend,  or  her 

u2 


292  WE  TWO. 

doctor,  or  perhaps  Mr.  Osmond's  son.  In  this 
way  she  liked  him,  was  even  fond  of  him,  but 
as  a  lover  he  wonld  have  been  a  perplexing  em- 
barrassment. 

He  knew  well  enough  that  her  frank  liking 
boded  ill  for  his  future  success  ;  but.  in  spite 
of  that,  he  could  not  help  being  glad  to  obtain 
any  footing  with  her.  It  was  something  even 
to  be  '  Tom's  friend  Brian.'  He  delighted  in 
hearing  his  name  from  her  lips,  although  know- 
ing that  it  w^as  no  good  augury.  He  lived  on 
from  day  to  day,  thinking  very  little  of  the 
doubtful  future  as  long  as  he  could  serve  her  in 
the  present.  A  reserved  and  silent  man,  de- 
voted to  his  profession,  and  to  practical  science 
of  every  kind,  few  people  guessed  that  he  could 
have  any  particular  story  of  his  own.  He  was 
not  at  all  the  sort  of  man  who  would  be  expect- 
ed to  fall  hopelessly  in  love  at  first  sight,  nor 
would  anyone  have  selected  him  as  a  good 
modern  specimen  of  the  chivalrous  knight  of 
olden  times;  he  was  so  completely  a  nineteenth 
century  man,  so  progressive,  so  scientific.  But, 
though  his  devotion  was  of  the   silent  order,  it 


AN  INTERVAL.  293 

was,  perhaps  for  tliat  reason,  all  the  truer. 
There  was  about  him  a  sort  of  divine  patience. 
As  long  as  he  could  serve  Erica,  he  was  content 
to  wait  any  number  of  years  in  the  hope  of  win- 
ning her  love.  He  accepted  his  position  readily. 
He  knew  that  she  had  not  the  slightest  love  for 
him.  He  was  quite  secondary  to  his  father, 
even,  who  was  one  of  Erica's  heroes.  He  liked 
to  make  her  talk  of  him  ;  her  enthusiastic  liking 
was  delightful — perhaps  all  the  more  so  because 
she  was  far  from  agreeing  with  her  prophet. 
Brian,  with  the  wonderful  self-forgetfulness  of 
true  love,  liked  to  hear  the  praises  of  all  those 
whom  she  admired ;  he  liked  to  realise  what 
were  her  ideals,  even  when  conscious  how  far 
he  fell  short  of  them. 

For  it  was  unfortunately  true  that  his  was  not 
the  type  of  character  she  was  most  likely  to 
admire.  As  a  friend  she  might  like  him  much, 
but  he  could  hardly  be  her  hero.  His  wonder- 
ful patience  was  quite  lost  upon  her ;  she  hardly 
counted  patience  as  a  virtue  at  all.  His  grand 
humility  merely  perplexed  her ;  it  was  at  present 
far    beyond     her    comprehension.      While    his 


294  WE  TWO. 

willingness  to  serve  everyone,  even  in  the  most 
trifling  and  petty  concerns  of  daily  life,  she 
often  attributed  to  mere  good  nature.  Grand 
acts  of  self-sacrifice  she  admired  enthusiastically, 
but  the  more  really  difficult  round  of  small 
denials  and  trifling  services  she  did  not  in  the 
least  appreciate.  Absorbed  in  the  contemplation, 
as  it  were,  of  the  Hamlets  in  life,  she  had  no 
leisure  to  spare  for  the  Horatios. 

She  proved  a  capital  patient;  her  whole  mind 
was  set  on  getting  well,  and  her  steady  com- 
mon-sense and  obedience  to  rules  made  her  a 
great  favourite  with  her  elder  doctor.  Really 
healthy,  and  only  invalided  by  the  hard  work 
and  trouble  she  had  undergone,  seven  or  eight 
months'  rest  did  wonders  for  her.  In  the  en- 
forced quiet,  too,  she  found  plenty  of  time  for 
study.  Charles  Osmond  had  never  had  a 
better  pupil.  They  learnt  to  know  each  other 
very  well  during  those  lessons,  and  many  were 
the  perplexing  questions  which  Erica  started. 
But  they  were  not  as  before  a  mere  repetition 
of  the  difficulties  she  had  been  primed  with  at 
her  father's  lecture-hall,  nor  did  she  bring  them 


AN  INTERVAL.  295 

forward  with  the  triumphant  conviction  that 
they  were  unanswerable.  They  were  real, 
honest  questions,  desiring  and  seeking  every- 
where for  the  true  answer  which  might  be 
somewhere. 

The  result  of  her  study  of  the  life  of  Christ 
was  at  first  to  make  her  a  much  better  Secular- 
ist. She  found  to  her  surprise  that  there  was 
much  in  His  teaching  that  entirely  harmonised 
with  Secularism ;  that,  in  fact,  He  spoke  a  great 
deal  about  the  improvement  of  this  world,  and 
scarcely  at  all  about  that  place  in  the  clouds  of 
which  Christians  made  so  much.  By  the  end  of 
a  year  she  had  also  reached  the  conviction  that, 
whatever  interpolations  there  might  be  in  the 
gospels,  no  untrue  writer,  no  admiring  but  dis- 
honest narrator,  could  have  conceived  such  a 
character  as  that  of  Christ.  For  she  had  dug 
down  to  the  very  root  of  the  matter.  She  had 
left  for  the  present  the,  to  her,  perplexiog  and 
almost  irritating  catalogue  of  miracles,  and  had 
begun  to  perceive  the  streogth  and  indomitable 
courage_,  the  grand  self-devotion,  the  all-em- 
bracing love  of  the  Man.     Very  superJScial  had 


296  WE  TWO. 

been  her  former  view.  He  had  been  to  her  a 
shadowy,  unreal  bein^,  soft  and  gentle,  even  a 
little  effeminate,  speaking  sometimes  what  seem- 
ed to  her  narrow  words  about  only  saving  the 
lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel.  A  character 
somehow  wanting  in  that  Power  and  Intellect 
which  she  worshipped. 

But  on  a  really  deep  study  she  saw  how 
greatly  she  had  been  mistaken.  Extraordinarily 
mistaken,  both  as  to  the  character  and  the  teach- 
ing. Christ  was  without  doubt  a  grand  ideal ! 
To  be  as  broad-hearted  as  he  was,  as  universally 
loving — it  would  be  no  bad  aim !  And,  as  in 
daily  life  Erica  realised  how  hard  was  the 
practice  of  that  love,  she  realised  at  the  same 
time  the  loftiness  of  the  ideal,  and  the  weakness 
of  her  own  powers. 

'  But,  though  I  do  begin  to  see  why  you  take 
this  man  as  your  ideal,'  she  said,  one  day,  to 
Charles  Osmond,  '  I  cannot,  of  course,  accept  a 
great  deal  that  He  is  said  to  have  taught.  When 
He  speaks  of  love  to  men,  that  is  understandable, 
one  can  try  to  obey  ;  but  when  He  speaks  about 
God,  then,  of  course,  I  can  only  think  that  He 


AN  INTERVAL.  297 

was  cl eluded.  You  may  admire  Joau  of  Arc, 
and  see  the  great  beauty  of  her  character,  yet 
at  the  same  time  believe,  that  she  was  acting 
under  a  delusion  ;  you  may  admire  the  charac- 
ter of  Gotama  without  considering  Buddhism 
the  true  religion  ;  and  so  with  Christ,  I  may 
reverence  and  admire  His  character  while  believ- 
ing Him  to  have  been  mistaken.' 

Charles  Osborn  smiled.  He  knew  from  many 
trifling  signs,  unnoticed  by  others,  that  Erica 
would  have  given  a  great  deal  to  see  her  way 
to  an  honest  acceptance  of  that  teaching  of 
Christ  which  spoke  of  an  unseen  but  everywhere 
present  Father  of  all,  of  the  everlastingness  of 
love,  of  a  reunion  with  those  who  are  dead. 
She  hardly  allowed  to  herself  that  she  longed 
to  believe  it,  she  dreaded  the  least  concession 
to  that  natural  craving,  she  distrusted  her  own 
truthfulness,  feared  above  all  things  that  she 
might  be  deluded,  might  imagine  that  to  be 
true  which  was  in  reality  false. 

And,  happily,  her  prophet  was  too  wise  to 
attempt  in  any  way  to  quicken  the  work 
which  was  going  on  within  her ;  he  was  one  of 


298  WE  TWO. 

those  rare  men  who  can  be,  even  in  such  a  case, 
content  to  wait.  He  would  as  soon  have 
thought  of  digging  up  a  seed  to  see  whether  he 
could  not  quicken  its  slow  development  of  root 
and  stem,  as  of  interfering  in  any  way  with 
Erica.  He  came  and  went,  taught  her  Greek, 
and  always^  day  after  day,  week  after  week, 
month  after  mouth,  however  much  pressed  by 
his  parish  work,  however  harassed  by  private 
troubles,  he  came  to  her  with  the  genial  sym- 
pathy, the  broad-hearted  readiness  to  hear 
calmly  all  sides  of  the  question,  which  had 
struck  Erica  so  much  the  very  first  time  she  had 
met  him. 

The  other  members  of  the  family  liked  him 
almost  as  well,  although  they  did  not  know  him 
so  intimatel}'  as  Erica.  Aunt  Jean,  who  had  at 
first  been  a  little  prejudiced  against  him,  ended 
by  singing  his  praises  more  loudly  than  anyone, 
perhaps  conquered  in  spite  of  herself  by  the 
man's  extraordinary  power  of  sympathy,  his 
ready  perception  of  good  even  in  those  with 
whom  he  disagreed  most. 

Mrs.  Craigie  was  in  many  respects  very  like 


AN  INTERVAL.  299 

her  brother,  and  was  a  very  useful  worker, 
though  much  of  her  work  was  little  seen. 
She  did  not  speak  in  public ;  all  the  oratorical 
powers  of  the  family  seemed  to  have  concen- 
trated themselves  in  Luke  Raeburn ;  but  she 
wrote  and  worked  indefatigably,  proving  a 
very  useful  second  to  her  brother.  A  hard, 
wearing  life,  however,  had  told  a  good  deal 
upon  her,  and  trouble  had  somewhat  embittered 
her  nature.  She  had  not  the  vein  of  humour 
which  had  stood  Raeburn  in  such  good  stead. 
Severely  matter-of-fact,  and  almost  despising 
those  who  had  any  poetry  in  their  nature,  she 
did  not  always  agree  very  w^ell  with  Erica. 
The  two  loved  each  other  sincerely,  and 
were  far  too  loyal  both  to  clan  and  creed  to 
allow  their  difierences  really  to  separate  them  ; 
but  there  was,  undoubtedly,  something  in  their 
natures  which  jarred.  Even  Tom  found  it  hard 
at  times  to  bear  the  strong  infusion  of  bitter 
criticism  which  his  mother  introduced  into  the 
home  atmosphere.  He  was  something  of  a 
philosopher,  however,  and  knowing  that  she 
had  been   through  great  trouble,  and  had  had 


300  WE   TWO. 

nnich  to  try  her,  he  made  up  his  mind  that  it 
was  natural — therefore  inevitable — therefore  to 
be  borne. 

The  home  life  was  not  without  its  frets  and 
petty  trials,  but  on  one  point  there  was  perfect 
accord.  All  were  devoted  to  the  head  of  the 
house — would  have  sacrificed  anything  to  bring 
him  a  few  minutes'  peace. 

As  for  Raeburn,  when  not  occupied  in  actual 
conflict,  he  lived  in  a  sort  of  serene  atmosphere 
of  thought  and  study,  far  removed  from  all  the 
small  differences  and  little  cares  of  his  house- 
hold. They  invariably  smoothed  down  all  such 
roughnesses  in  his  presence,  and  probably  in 
any  case  he  would  have  been  unable  to  see  such 
microscopic  grievances ;  unless,  indeed,  they 
left  any  shade  of  annoyance  on  Erica's  face, 
and  then  his  fatherhood  detected  at  once  w^hat 
^vas  wrong. 

It  would  be  tediouSj  however,  to  follow  the 
course  of  Erica's  life  for  the  next  three  years, 
for^  though  the  time  was  that  of  her  chief  men- 
tal growth,  her  days  were  of  the  quietest.  Not 
till  she  was  two  and  twenty  did  she  fully  re- 


AN  INTERVAL.  301 

cover  from  the  effects  of  her  sudden  sorrow  and 
the  subsequent  overwork.  In  the  meantime, 
her  father's  influence  steadily  deepened  and 
spread  throughout  the  country,  and  troubles 
multiplied. 


302 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


HYDE  PARK. 


Who  spouts  his  message  to  the  wilderness, 
Lightens  his  soul  and  feels  one  burden  less  ; 
But  to  the  people  preach,  and  you  will  find 
They'll  pay  you  back  with  thanks  ill  to  your  mind. 
Goethe.     Translated  by  J.  S.  B. 

Hyde  Park  is  a  truly  national  property,  and  it 
is  amusing  and  perhaps  edifying  to  note  the 
various  uses  to  which  it  is  often  put.  In  the 
morning  it  is  the  rendezvous  of  nurses  and 
children ;  in  the  afternoon  of  a  fashionable 
throng ;  on  Sunday  evenings  it  is  the  resort  of 
hard-working  men  and  women,  who  have  to 
content  themselves  with  getting  a  breath  of 
fresh  air  once  a  week.  But,  above  all,  the  park 
is  the  meeting-place  of  the  people,  the  place  for 
mass  meetings  and  monster  demonstrations. 


HYDE  PARK.  303 

On  a  bright  day  in  June,  when  the  trees 
were  still  in  their  freshest  green^  the  crowd  of 
wealth  and  fashion  had  beaten  an  ignominious 
retreat  before  a  great  political  demonstration 
to  be  held  that  afternoon. 

Everyone  knew  that  the  meeting  would  be 
a  very  stormy  one,  for  it  related  to  the  most 
burning  question  of  the  day^  a  question  which 
was  hourly  growing  more  and  more  moment- 
ous, and  which  for  the  time  had  divided  Eng- 
land into  two  bitterly  opposed  factions. 

These  years  which  Erica  had  passed  so  quiet- 
ly had  been  eventful  years  for  the  country, 
years  of  strife  and  bloodshed,  years  of  reckless 
expenditure,  years  which  deluded  some  and  en- 
raged others,  provoking  most  bitter  animosity 
between  the  opposing  parties.  The  question 
was  not  a  class  question,  and  a  certain  number 
of  the  working  classes  and  a  large  number  of 
the  London  roughs  warmly  espoused  the  cause 
of  that  party  which  appealed  to  their  love  of 
power  and  to  a  selfish  patriotism.  The  Hyde 
Park  meeting  would  inevitably  be  a  turbulent 
one.     Those  who  wished  to  run  no  risk  remain- 


304  WE   TWO. 

ed  at  home ;  Rotten  Row  was  deserted  ;  the  car- 
riage road  almost  empty ;  while  from  the  gate- 
way there  poured  in  a  never-ending  stream  of 
people — some  serious-looking,  some  eager  and 
excited,  some  with  a  dangerously  vindictive 
look,  some  merely  curious.  Every  now  and 
then  the  more  motley  and  disorderly  crowd  was 
reinforced  by  a  club  with  its  brass  band  and 
banners^  and  gradually  the  mass  of  human 
beings  grew  from  hundreds  to  a  thousand^ 
from  one  thousand  to  many  thousands,  until, 
indeed,  it  became  almost  impossible  to  form 
any  idea  of  the  actual  numbers,  so  enormous 
was  the  gathering. 

'  We  shall  have  a  bad  time  of  it  to-day/  re- 
marked Raeburn  to  Brian,  as  they  forced  their 
way  on.  '  If  Tm  not  very  much  mistaken,  too, 
we  are  vastly  outnumbered.' 

He  looked  round  the  huge  assembly  from  his 
vantage  ground  of  six  foot  four,  his  cool  intre- 
pidity not  one  whit  shaken  by  the  knowledge 
that,  by  what  he  was  about  to  saj,  he  should 
draw  dowai  on  his  ow^n  head  all  the  wrath  of  the 
roughest  portion  of  the  crowd. 


HYDE  PARK.  305 

*  'Twill  be  against  fearful  odds  !'  said  Tom, 
elbowing  vigorously  to  keep  up  with  his  com- 
panion. 

'  We  fear  nae  foe !'  said  Raebnrn,  quoting  his 
favourite  motto.  '  And_,  after  all,  it  w^ere  no 
bad  end  to  die  protesting  against  wicked  rapa- 
city, needless  bloodshed.' 

His  eye  kindled  as  he  thought  of  the  protest 
he  hoped  to  make ;  his  heart  beat  high  as  ho 
looked  round  upon  the  throng  so  largely  com- 
posed of  those  hostile  to  himself.  Was  there 
not  a  demand  for  his  superabundant  energy? 
a  demand  for  the  tremendous  powers  of  endur- 
ance, of  influence,  of  devotion  which  w^ere  stor- 
ed up  within  him?  As  an  athlete  joys  in  trying 
a  difficult  feat,  as  an  artist  jo^^s  in  attempting  a 
lofty  subject,  so  Raeburn,  in  his  consciousness 
of  power,  in  his  absolute  conviction  of  truth, 
joyed  in  the  prospect  of  a  most  dangerous 
conflict. 

Brian,  w^atching  him  presently  from  a  little 
distance,  could  not  wonder  at  the  immense  influ- 
ence he  had  gained  in  the  country.  The  mere 
physique  of  the  man  was  wonderfully  impressive 
VOL.  I.  X 


306  WE  TWO. 

— the  strong,  rugged  Scottish  face,  the  latent 
power  conveyed  in  his  whole  bearing.  He 
was  no  demagogue,  he  never  flattered  the 
people  ;  he  preached  indeed  a  somewhat  severe 
creed,  but,  even  in  his  sternest  mood,  the  hold 
he  got  over  the  people,  the  power  he  had  of 
raising  the  most  degraded  to  a  higher  level, 
was  simply  marvellous.  It  was  not  likely, 
however,  that  his  protest  of  to-day  would  lead 
to  anything  but  a  free  fight.  If  he  could 
make  himself  effectually  heard,  he  cared  very 
little  for  what  followed.  It  was  necessary 
that  a  protest  should  be  made,  and  he  was 
the  right  man  to  make  it ;  therefore,  come  ill 
or  well,  he  would  go  through  with  it,  and, 
if  he  escaped  with  his  life, — so  much  the  better  ! 
The  meeting  began.  A  moderate  speaker 
was  heard  without  interruption,  but,  the  instant 
Raeburn  stood  up,  a  chorus  of  yells  arose.  For 
several  minutes  he  made  no  attempt  to  speak ; 
but  his  dignity  seemed  to  grow  in  proportion 
with  the  indignities  offered  him.  He  stood 
there  towering  above  the  crowd  like  a  rock  of 
strength,  scanning  the  thousands  of  faces  with 


HYDE  PARK.  307 

the  steady  gaze  of  one  who  in  thinkiDg  of  the 
progress  of  the  race  has  lost  all  consciousness 
of  his  own  personality.  He  had  come  there  to 
protest  against  injustice,  to  use  his  vast  strength 
for  others,  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  millions, 
to  die  if  need  be !  Raeburn  was  made  of  the  stuff 
of  which  martyrs  are  made;  standing  there  face 
to  face  with  an  angry  crowd,  which  might  at 
any  moment  break  loose  and  trample  him  to 
death  or  tear  him  in  pieces,  his  heart  was  never- 
theless all  aglow  with  the  righteousness  of  his 
causOj  with  the  burning  desire  to  make  an  avail- 
ing protest  against  an  evil  which  was  desolat- 
ing thousands  of  homes. 

The  majesty  of  his  calmness  began  to  influ- 
ence the  mob;  the  hisses  and  groans  died  away 
into  silence,  such  comparative  silence^  that  is, 
as  was  compatible  with  the  greatness  of  the 
assembly.  Then  Raeburn  braced  himself  up  ; 
dignified  before,  he  now  seemed  even  more  erect 
and  stately.  The  knowledge  that  for  the 
moment  he  had  that  huge  crowd  entirely  under 
control  was  stimulating  in  the  highest  degree. 
In  a  minute  his  stentorian  voice  was  ringing  out 

x2 


308  WE   TWO. 

fearlessly  into  the  vast  arena ;  thousands  of 
hearts  were  vibrating  to  his  impassioned  appeal. 
To  each  one  it  seemed  as  if  he  individually  were 
addressed. 

*  You  who  call  yourselves  Englishmen,  I  come 
to  appeal  to  you  to-day !  You  who  call  your- 
selves freeman,  I  come  to  tell  you  that  you  are 
acting  like  slaves.' 

Then  with  rare  tact  he  alluded  to  the  strong- 
est points  of  the  British  character,  touching 
with  consummate  skill  the  vulnerable  parts  of 
his  audience.  He  took  for  granted  that  their 
aims  were  pure,  their  standard  lofty,  and  by  the 
very  supposition  raised  for  the  time  the  most 
abject  of  his  hearers,  inspired  them  with  his  own 
enthusiasm. 

Presently  when  he  felt  secure  enough  to  ven- 
ture it,  when  the  crowd  was  absolutely  hanging 
on  his  words  with  breathless  attention,  he  ap- 
pealed no  longer  directly  to  the  people,  but  drew, 
in  graphic  language,  the  picture  of  the  desola- 
tions brought  by  war.  The  simplicity  of  his 
phrases,  his  entire  absence  of  showiness  or  bom- 
bast, made  his  influence  indescribably  deep  and 


HYDE  PARK.  309 

powerful.  A  mere  ranter,  a  frothy  mob  orator, 
would  have  been  silenced  long  before. 

But  this  man  had  somehow  got  hold  of  the 
great  assembly,  had  conquered  them  by  sheer 
force  of  will :  in  a  battle  of  one  will  against 
thousands  the  one  had  conquered,  and  would 
hold  its  own  till  it  had  administered  the  hard 
home-thrust  which  would  make  the  thousands 
wince  and  retaliate. 

Now  under  the  power  of  that  '  sledge-ham- 
mer Saxon,'  that  marvellously  graphic  picture 
of  misery  and  bereavement,  hard-headed,  and 
hitherto  hard-hearted  men  were  crying  like  chil- 
dren. Then  came  the  rugged,  unvarnished  state- 
ment shouted  forth  in  the  speaker's  sternest  voice. 

'  All  this  is  being  done  in  your  name,  men  of 
England!  not  only  in  your  name,  but  at  your 
cost !  You  are  responsible  for  this  bloodshed, 
this  misery!  How  long  is  it  to  go  on?  How 
long  are  you  free  men  going  to  allow  yourselves 
to  be  bloody  executioners  ?  How  long  are  you 
to  be  slavish  followers  of  that  grasping  ambition 
which  veils  its  foulness  under  the  fair  name  of 
patriotism  V 


310  ^YE  TWO. 

Loud  murmurs  began  to  arise  at  this,  and 
the  orator  knew  that  the  ground-swell  betokened 
the  coming  storm.  He  proceeded  with  tenfold 
energy,  his  words  came  down  like  hailstones, 
"with  a  fiery  indignation  he  delivered  his 
mighty  philippic,  in  a  torrent  of  forceful  words 
he  launched  out  the  most  tremendous  denunci- 
ation he  had  ever  uttered. 

The  string  had  been  gradually  w^orked  up  to 
its  highest  possible  teusion  ;  at  length  when  the 
strain  was  the  greatest  it  suddenly  snapped. 
Eaeburn's  will  had  held  all  those  thousands  in 
check;  he  had  kept  his  bitterest  enemies 
hanging  on  his  words ;  he  had  lashed  them  into 
fury,  and  still  kept  his  grip  over  them  ;  he  had 
worked  them  up,  gaining  more  and  more  power 
over  them,  till  at  length,  as  he  shouted  forth  the 
last  words  of  a  grand  peroration,  the  bitter- 
ness and  truth  of  his  accusations  proved  keen- 
er than  his  restraining  influence. 

He  had  foreseen  that  the  spell  would  break, 
he  knew  the  instant  it  was  broken.  A  mo- 
ment before,  and  he  had  been  able  to  sway 
that  huge    crowd  as  he  pleased ;  now  he  was 


HYDE  PARK.  311 

at  their  mercy.  No  will-power,  no  force  of 
language,  no  strength  of  earnestness  or  truth 
would  avail  him  now.  All  that  he  had  to  trust 
to  was  his  immense  physical  strength,  and  what 
was  that  when  measured  against  thousands  ! 

He  saw  the  dangerous  surging  movement  ia 
the  sea  of  heads,  and  knew  only  too  well  what 
it  betokened.  With  a  frightful  yell  of  mingled 
hatred  and  execration,  the  seething  human  mass 
bore  down  upon  him  !  His  own  followers  and 
friends  did  what  they  could  for  him,  but  that 
was  very  little.  His  case  was  desperate.  Desper- 
ation, however,  inspires  some  people  with  an 
almost  superhuman  energy.  Life  was  sweet, 
and  that  day  he  fought  for  his  life.  The  very 
shouting  and  hooting  of  the  mob,  the  roar  of 
the  angry  multitude,  which  might  well  have 
filled  even  a  brave  man  with  panic,  stimulated 
him,  strengthened  him  to  resist  to  the  utter- 
most. 

He  fought  like  a  lion,  forcing  his  way 
through  the  furious  crowd,  attacked  in  the 
most  brutal  way  on  every  side,  yet  ever  strug- 
gling on  if  only  by  inches.     Never    once  did 


312  WE  TWO. 

his  steadfastness  waver,  never  for  a  single  in- 
stant did  his  spirit  sink.  His  unfailing  presence 
of  mind  enabled  him  to  get  through  what 
would  have  been  impossible  to  most  men,  his 
great  height  and  strength  stood  him  in  good 
stead,  w^iile  the  meanness  and  the  injustice  of 
the  attack,  the  immense  odds  against  which  he 
was  fighting,  nerved  him  for  the  struggle. 

It  was  more  like  a  hideous  nightmare  than 
a  piece  of  actual  life,  those  fierce  tiger  faces 
swarming  around,  that  roar  of  vindictive  anger, 
that  frightful  crushing,  that  hail-storm  of  savage 
blows  !  But,  whether  life  or  nightmare,  it  must 
be  gone  through  with.  In  the  thick  of  the 
fight  a  line  of  Goethe  came  to  his  mind,  one  of 
his  favourite  mottos, — '  Make  good  thy  stand- 
ing-place and  move  the  world.' 

ilnd  even  then  he  half-smiled  to  himself  at 
the  forlornness  of  the  hope  that  he  should  ever 
need  a  standing-place  again. 

With  renewed  vigour  he  fought  his  way  on, 
and  with  a  sort  of  glow  of  triumph  and  new- 
born hope  had  almost  seen  his  way  to  a  place 
of  comparative  safety,  when  a  fearful  blow  hope- 


HYDE  PARK.  313 

lesslj  maimed  him.  With  a  vaia  struggle  to 
save  himself  he  fell  to  the  earth, — a  vision  of 
fierce  faces,  green  leaves,  and  blue  sky  flashed 
before  his  eyes,  an  inward  vision  of  Erica,  a 
moment's  agony,  and  then  the  surging  crowd 
closed  over  him,  and  he  knew  no  more. 


END  OF  THE  FIRST  VOLUME. 


LONDON  :  PRINTED  BY  DUNCAN  MACDONALD,  BLF.NHKTM  HOUSE. 


8^' 


pmJ:^'^^'^l 


;-■.,«  VlLk^